THE WANDERER'S NECKLACE

by H. Rider Haggard

First Published 1914. 

DEDICATION

In memory of Oodnadatta and many wanderings oversea I offer thesepictures from the past, my dear Vincent, to you, a lover of the presentif an aspirant who can look upon the future with more of hope than fear. Your colleague, H. Rider Haggard. To Sir Edgar Vincent, K. C. M. G. 

Ditchingham, November, 1913. 

NOTE BY THE EDITOR

It chances that I, the Editor of these pages--for, in truth, that ismy humble function--have recovered a considerable knowledge of a bygonelife of mine. This life ended in times that are comparatively recent, namely, early in the ninth century, as is fixed by the fact that theByzantine Empress, Irene, plays a part in the story. 

The narrative, it will be observed, is not absolutely consecutive; thatis to say, all the details are not filled in. Indeed, it has returned tome in a series of scenes or pictures, and although each scene or picturehas to do with every other, there are sometimes gaps between them. Totake one example among several--the journey of Olaf (in those daysmy name was Olaf, or Michael after I was baptised) from the North toConstantinople is not recorded. The curtain drops at Aar in Jutlandand rises again in Byzantium. Only those events which were of the mostimportance seem to have burned themselves into my subconscious memory;many minor details have vanished, or, at least, I cannot find them. This, however, does not appear to me to be a matter for regret. If everyepisode of a full and eventful life were painted in, the canvas would beoverloaded and the eye that studied it bewildered. 

I do not think that I have anything more to say. My tale must speakfor itself. So I will but add that I hold it unnecessary to set out theexact method by which I have been able to dig it and others from thequarry of my past. It is a gift which, although small at first, I havebeen able gradually to develop. Therefore, as I wish to hide my presentidentity, I will only sign myself

The Editor. 

THE WANDERER'S NECKLACE

BOOK I

AAR

CHAPTER I

THE BETROTHAL OF OLAF

Of my childhood in this Olaf life I can regain but little. There come tome, however, recollections of a house, surrounded by a moat, situated ina great plain near to seas or inland lakes, on which plain stood moundsthat I connected with the dead. What the dead were I did not quiteunderstand, but I gathered that they were people who, having once walkedabout and been awake, now laid themselves down in a bed of earth andslept. I remember looking at a big mound which was said to cover a chiefknown as "The Wanderer, " whom Freydisa, the wise woman, my nurse, toldme had lived hundreds or thousands of years before, and thinking that somuch earth over him must make him very hot at nights. 

I remember also that the hall called Aar was a long house roofed withsods, on which grew grass and sometimes little white flowers, and thatinside of it cows were tied up. We lived in a place beyond, that wasseparated off from the cows by balks of rough timber. I used to watchthem being milked through a crack between two of the balks where aknot had fallen out, leaving a convenient eyehole about the height of awalking-stick from the floor. 

One day my elder and only brother, Ragnar, who had very red hair, cameand pulled me away from this eyehole because he wanted to look throughit himself at a cow that always kicked the girl who milked it. I howled, and Steinar, my foster-brother, who had light-coloured hair and blueeyes, and was much bigger and stronger than I, came to my help, becausewe always loved each other. He fought Ragnar and made his nose bleed, after which my mother, the Lady Thora, who was very beautiful, boxedhis ears. Then we all cried, and my father, Thorvald, a tall man, ratherloosely made, who had come in from hunting, for he carried the skin ofsome animal of which the blood had run down on to his leggings, scoldedus and told my mother to keep us quiet as he was tired and wanted toeat. 

That is the only scene which returns to me of my infancy. 

The next of which a vision has come to me is one of a somewhat similarhouse to our own in Aar, upon an island called Lesso, where we were allvisiting a chief of the name of Athalbrand. He was a fierce-lookingman with a great forked beard, from which he was called AthalbrandFork-beard. One of his nostrils was larger than the other, and he had adroop in his left eye, both of which peculiarities came to him from somewound or wounds that he had received in war. In those days everybody wasat war with everybody else, and it was quite uncommon for anyone to liveuntil his hair turned grey. 

The reason of our visit to this chief Athalbrand was that my elderbrother, Ragnar, might be betrothed to his only surviving child, Iduna, all of whose brothers had been killed in some battle. I can see Idunanow as she was when she first appeared before us. We were sitting attable, and she entered through a door at the top of the hall. Shewas clothed in a blue robe, her long fair hair, whereof she had anabundance, was arranged in two plaits which hung almost to her knees, and about her neck and arms were massive gold rings that tinkled as shewalked. She had a round face, coloured like a wild rose, and innocentblue eyes that took in everything, although she always seemed to lookin front of her and see nothing. Her lips were very red and appeared tosmile. Altogether I thought her the loveliest creature that ever I hadlooked on, and she walked like a deer and held her head proudly. 

Still, she did not please Ragnar, who whispered to me that she was slyand would bring mischief on all that had to do with her. I, who at thetime was about twenty-one years of age, wondered if he had gone mad totalk thus of this beautiful creature. Then I remembered that just beforewe had left home I had caught Ragnar kissing the daughter of one of ourthralls behind the shed in which the calves were kept. She was a browngirl, very well made, as her rough robe, fastened beneath her breastwith a strap, showed plainly, and she had big dark eyes with a sleepylook in them. Also, I never saw anyone kiss quite so hard as she did;Ragnar himself was outpassed. I think that is why even the great lady, Iduna the Fair, did not please him. All the while he was thinking of thebrown-eyed girl in the russet robe. Still, it is true that, brown-eyedgirl or no, he read Iduna aright. 

Moreover, if Ragnar did not like Iduna, from the first Iduna hatedRagnar. So it came about that, although both my father, Thorvald, andIduna's father, Athalbrand, stormed and threatened, these two declaredthat they would have nothing to do with each other, and the project oftheir marriage came to an end. 

On the night before we were to leave Lesso, whence Ragnar had alreadygone, Athalbrand saw me staring at Iduna. This, indeed, was notwonderful, as I could not take my eyes from her lovely face, and whenshe looked at me and smiled with those red lips of hers I became like asilly bird that is bewitched by a snake. At first I thought that he wasgoing to be angry, but suddenly some idea seemed to strike him so thathe called my father, Thorvald, outside the house. Afterwards I was sentfor, and found the two of them seated on a three-cornered, flat stone, talking in the moonlight, for it was summer-time, when everything looksblue at night and the sun and the moon ride in the sky together. Near bystood my mother, listening. 

"Olaf, " said my father, "would you like to marry Iduna the Fair?"

"Like to marry Iduna?" I gasped. "Aye, more than to be High King ofDenmark, for she is no woman, but a goddess. "

At this saying my mother laughed, and Athalbrand, who knew Iduna whenshe did not seem a goddess, called me a fool. Then they talked, while Istood trembling with hope and fear. 

"He's but a second son, " said Athalbrand. 

"I have told you there is land enough for both of them, also thegold that came with his mother will be his, and that's no small sum, "answered Thorvald. 

"He's no warrior, but a skald, " objected Athalbrand again; "a sillyhalf-man who makes songs and plays upon the harp. "

"Songs are sometimes stronger than swords, " replied my father, "and, after all, it is wisdom that rules. One brain can govern many men; also, harps make merry music at a feast. Moreover, Olaf is brave enough. Howcan he be otherwise coming of the stock he does?"

"He is thin and weedy, " objected Athalbrand, a saying that made mymother angry. 

"Nay, lord Athalbrand, " she said; "he is tall and straight as a dart, and will yet be the handsomest man in these parts. "

"Every duck thinks it has hatched out a swan, " grumbled Athalbrand, while with my eyes I implored my mother to be silent. 

Then he thought for awhile, pulling at his long forked beard, and saidat last:

"My heart tells me no good of such a marriage. Iduna, who is the onlyone left to me, could marry a man of more wealth and power than thisrune-making stripling is ever likely to be. Yet just now I know nonesuch whom I would wish to hold my place when I am gone. Moreover, it isspread far and wide throughout the land that my daughter is to be wed toThorvald's son, and it matters little to which son. At least, I will nothave it said that she has been given the go-by. Therefore, let this Olaftake her, if she will have him. Only, " he added with a growl, "let himplay no tricks like that red-headed cub, his brother Ragnar, if he wouldnot taste of a spear through his liver. Now I go to learn Iduna's mind. "

So he went; as did my father and mother, leaving me alone, thinking andthanking the gods for the chance that had come my way--yes, and blessingRagnar and that brown-eyed wench who had thrown her spell over him. 

Whilst I stood thus I heard a sound, and, turning, saw Iduna glidingtowards me in the blue twilight, looking more lovely than a dream. At myside she stopped and said:

"My father tells me you wish to speak with me, " and she laughed a littlesoftly and held me with her beautiful eyes. 

After that I know not what happened till I saw Iduna bending towardsme like a willow in the wind, and then--oh, joy of joys!--felt her kissupon my lips. Now my speech was unsealed, and I told her the tale thatlovers have always told. How that I was ready to die for her (to whichshe answered that she had rather that I lived, since ghosts were no goodhusbands); how that I was not worthy of her (to which she answered thatI was young, with all my time before me, and might live to be greaterthan I thought, as she believed I should); and so forth. 

Only one more thing comes back to me of that blissful hour. Foolishly Isaid what I had been thinking, namely, that I blessed Ragnar. At thesewords, of a sudden Iduna's face grew stern and the lovelight in her eyeswas changed to such as gleams from swords. 

"I do not bless Ragnar, " she answered. "I hope one day to seeRagnar----" and she checked herself, adding: "Come, let us enter, Olaf. I hear my father calling me to mix his sleeping-cup. "

So we went into the house hand in hand, and when they saw us comingthus, all gathered there burst into shouts of laughter after their rudefashion. Moreover, beakers were thrust into our hands, and we were madeto drink from them and swear some oath. Thus ended our betrothal. 

I think it was on the next day that we sailed for home in my father'slargest ship of war, which was named the _Swan_. I went unwillinglyenough, who desired to drink more of the delight of Iduna's eyes. Still, go I must, since Athalbrand would have it so. The marriage, he said, should take place at Aar at the time of the Spring feast, and notbefore. Meanwhile he held it best we should be apart that we might learnwhether we still clung to each other in absence. 

These were the reasons he gave, but I think that he was already somewhatsorry for what he had done, and reflected that between harvest andspringtime he might find another husband for Iduna, who was more tohis mind. For Athalbrand, as I learned afterwards, was a scheming and afalse-hearted man. Moreover, he was of no high lineage, but one who hadraised himself up by war and plunder, and therefore his blood did notcompel him to honour. 

The next scene which comes back to me of those early days is that of thehunting of the white northern bear, when I saved the life of Steinar, myfoster-brother, and nearly lost my own. 

It was on a day when the winter was merging into spring, but thecoast-line near Aar was still thick with pack ice and large floes whichhad floated in from the more northern seas. A certain fisherman whodwelt on this shore came to the hall to tell us that he had seen a greatwhite bear on one of these floes, which, he believed, had swum from itto the land. He was a man with a club-foot, and I can recall a visionof him limping across the snow towards the drawbridge of Aar, supportinghimself by a staff on the top of which was cut the figure of someanimal. 

"Young lords, " he cried out, "there is a white bear on the land, such abear as once I saw when I was a boy. Come out and kill the bear and winhonour, but first give me a drink for my news. "

At that time I think my father, Thorvald, was away from home with mostof the men, I do not know why; but Ragnar, Steinar and I were lingeringabout the stead with little or nothing to do, since the time of sowingwas not yet. At the news of the club-footed man, we ran for our spears, and one of us went to tell the only thrall who could be spared to makeready the horses and come with us. Thora, my mother, would have stoppedus--she said she had heard from her father that such bears were verydangerous beasts--but Ragnar only thrust her aside, while I kissed herand told her not to fret. 

Outside the hall I met Freydisa, a dark, quiet woman of middle age, one of the virgins of Odin, whom I loved and who loved me and, save oneother, me only among men, for she had been my nurse. 

"Whither now, young Olaf?" she asked me. "Has Iduna come here that yourun so fast?"

"No, " I answered, "but a white bear has. "

"Oh! then things are better than I thought, who feared lest it mightbe Iduna before her time. Still, you go on an ill errand, from which Ithink you will return sadly. "

"Why do you say that, Freydisa?" I asked. "Is it just because you loveto croak like a raven on a rock, or for some good reason?"

"I don't know, Olaf, " she answered. "I say things because they come tome, and I must, that is all. I tell you that evil will be born of thisbear hunt of yours, and you had better stop at home. "

"To be laughed at by my brethren, Freydisa? Moreover, you are foolish, for if evil is to be, how can I avoid it? Either your foresight isnothing or the evil must come. "

"That is so, " answered Freydisa. "From your childhood up you had thegift of reason which is more than is granted to most of these foolsabout us. Go, Olaf, and meet your fore-ordained evil. Still, kiss mebefore you go lest we should not see each other again for a while. Ifthe bear kills you, at least you will be saved from Iduna. "

Now while she said these words I was kissing Freydisa, whom I loveddearly, but when I understood them I leapt back before she could kiss meagain. 

"What do you mean by your talk about Iduna?" I asked. "Iduna is mybetrothed, and I'll suffer no ill speech of her. "

"I know she is, Olaf. You've got Ragnar's leavings. Although he is sohot-headed, Ragnar is a wise dog in some ways, who can tell what heshould not eat. There, begone, you think me jealous of Iduna, as oldwomen can be, but it's not that, my dear. Oh! you'll learn before all isdone, if you live. Begone, begone! I'll tell you no more. Hark, Ragnaris shouting to you, " and she pushed me away. 

It was a long ride to where the bear was supposed to be. At first as wewent we talked a great deal, and made a wager as to which of the threeof us should first drive a spear into the beast's body so deep that theblade was hidden, but afterwards I grew silent. Indeed, I was musing somuch of Iduna and how the time drew near when once more I should see hersweet face, wondering also why Ragnar and Freydisa should think so illof her who seemed a goddess rather than a woman, that I forgot all aboutthe bear. So completely did I forget it that when, being by nature veryobservant, I saw the slot of such a beast as we passed a certain birchwood, I did not think to connect it with that which we were hunting orto point it out to the others who were riding ahead of me. 

At length we came to the sea, and there, sure enough, saw a greatice-floe, which now and again tilted as the surge caught its broad greenflank. When it tilted towards us we perceived a track worn deep into theice by the paws of the prisoned bear as it had marched endlessly round. Also we saw a big grinning skull, whereon sat a raven picking at theeye-holes, and some fragments of white fur. 

"The bear is dead!" exclaimed Ragnar. "Odin's curse be on thatclub-footed fool who gave us this cold ride for nothing. "

"Yes, I suppose so, " said Steinar doubtfully. "Don't you think that itis dead, Olaf?"

"What is the good of asking Olaf?" broke in Ragnar, with a loud laugh. "What does Olaf know about bears? He has been asleep for the lasthalf-hour dreaming of Athalbrand's blue-eyed daughter; or perhaps he ismaking up another poem. "

"Olaf sees farther when he seems asleep than some of us do when we areawake, " answered Steinar hotly. 

"Oh yes, " replied Ragnar. "Sleeping or waking, Olaf is perfect in youreyes, for you've drunk the same milk, and that ties you tighter than arope. Wake up, now, brother Olaf, and tell us: Is not the bear dead?"

Then I answered, "Why, of course, a bear is dead; see its skull, alsopieces of its hide?"

"There!" exclaimed Ragnar. "Our family prophet has settled the matter. Let us go home. "

"Olaf said that _a_ bear was dead, " answered Steinar, hesitating. 

Ragnar, who had already swung himself round in his quick fashion, spokeback over his shoulder:

"Isn't that enough for you? Do you want to hunt a skull or the ravensitting on it? Or is this, perchance, one of Olaf's riddles? If so, I amtoo cold to guess riddles just now. "

"Yet I think there is one for you to guess, brother, " I said gently, "and it is: Where is the live bear hiding? Can't you see that therewere two bears on that ice-head, and that one has killed and eaten theother?"

"How do you know that?" asked Ragnar. 

"Because I saw the slot of the second as we passed the birch woodyonder. It has a split claw on the left forefoot and the others are allworn by the ice. "

"Then why in Odin's name did you not say so before?" exclaimed Ragnarangrily. 

Now I was ashamed to confess that I had been dreaming, so I answered athazard:

"Because I wished to look upon the sea and the floating ice. See whatwondrous colours they take in this light!"

When he heard this, Steinar burst out laughing till tears came into hisblue eyes and his broad shoulders shook. But Ragnar, who cared nothingfor scenery or sunsets, did not laugh. On the contrary, as was usualwith him when vexed, he lost his temper and swore by the more evil ofthe gods. Then he turned on me and said:

"Why not tell the truth at once, Olaf? You are afraid of this beast, andthat's why you let us come on here when you knew it was in the wood. Youhoped that before we got back there it would be too dark to hunt. "

At this taunt I flushed and gripped the shaft of my long hunting spear, for among us Northmen to be told that he was afraid of anything was adeadly insult to a man. 

"If you were not my brother----" I began, then checked myself, for I wasby nature easy-tempered, and went on: "It is true, Ragnar, I am not sofond of hunting as you are. Still, I think that there will be time tofight this bear and kill or be killed by it, before it grows dark, andif not I will return alone to-morrow morning. "

Then I pulled my horse round and rode ahead. As I went, my ears beingvery quick, I heard the other two talking together. At least, I supposethat I heard them; at any rate, I know what they said, although, strangely enough, nothing at all comes back to me of their tale of anattack upon a ship or of what then I did or did not do. 

"It is not wise to jeer at Olaf, " said Steinar, "for when he is stungwith words he does mad things. Don't you remember what happened whenyour father called him 'niddering' last year because Olaf said it wasnot just to attack the ship of those British men who had been driven toour coast by weather, meaning us no harm?"

"Aye, " answered Ragnar. "He leapt among them all alone as soon as ourboat touched her side, and felled the steersman. Then the British menshouted out that they would not kill so brave a lad, and threw him intothe sea. It cost us that ship, since by the time we had picked him upshe had put about and hoisted her large sail. Oh, Olaf is brave enough, we all know that! Still, he ought to have been born a woman or a priestof Freya who only offers flowers. Also, he knows my tongue and bears nomalice. "

"Pray that we get him home safe, " said Steinar uneasily, "for if notthere will be trouble with your mother and every other woman in theland, to say nothing of Iduna the Fair. "

"Iduna the Fair would live through it, " answered Ragnar, with a hardlaugh. "But you are right; and, what is more, there will be troubleamong the men also, especially with my father and in my own heart. Afterall there is but one Olaf. "

At this moment I held up my hand, and they stopped talking. 

CHAPTER II

THE SLAYING OF THE BEAR

Leaping from their horses, Ragnar and Steinar came to where I stood, foralready I had dismounted and was pointing to the ground, which just herehad been swept clear of snow by the wind. 

"I see nothing, " said Ragnar. 

"But I do, brother, " I answered; "who study the ways of wild thingswhile you think I am asleep. Look, that moss has been turned over; forit is frozen underneath and pressed up into little mounds between thebear's claws. Also that tiny pool has gathered in the slot of the paw;it is its very shape. The other footprints do not show because of therock. "

Then I went forward a few paces behind some bushes and called out: "Hereruns the track, sure enough, and, as I thought, the brute has a splitclaw; the snow marks it well. Bid the thrall stay with the horses andcome you. "

They obeyed, and there on the white snow which lay beyond the bush wesaw the track of the bear stamped as if in wax. 

"A mighty beast, " said Ragnar. "Never have I seen its like. "

"Aye, " exclaimed Steinar, "but an ill place to hunt it in, " and helooked doubtfully at the rough gorge, covered with undergrowth, thatsome hundred yards farther on became dense birch forest. "I think itwould be well to ride back to Aar, and return to-morrow morning with allwhom we can gather. This is no task for three spears. "

By this time I, Olaf, was springing from rock to rock up the gorge, following the bear's track. For my brother's taunts rankled in me and Iwas determined that I should kill this beast or die and thus show Ragnarthat I feared no bear. So I called back to them over my shoulder:

"Aye, go home, it is wisest; but I go on for I have never yet seen oneof these white ice-bears alive. "

"Now it is Olaf who taunts in his turn, " said Ragnar with a laugh. Thenthey both sprang after me, but always I kept ahead of them. 

For the half of a mile or more they followed me out of the scrub intothe birch forest, where the snow, lying on the matted boughs of thetrees and especially of some firs that were mingled with the birch, madethe place gloomy in that low light. Always in front of me ran the hugeslots of the bear till at length they brought me to a little forestglade, where some great whirling wind had torn up many trees which hadbut a poor root-hold on a patch of almost soilless rock. 

These trees lay in confusion, their tops, which had not yet rotted, being filled with frozen snow. On the edge of them I paused, havinglost the track. Then I went forward again, casting wide as a hound does, while behind came Ragnar and Steinar, walking straight past the edge ofthe glade, and purposing to meet me at its head. This, indeed, Ragnardid, but Steinar halted because of a crunching sound that caughthis ear, and then stepped to the right between two fallen birches todiscover its cause. Next moment, as he told me afterwards, he stoodfrozen, for there behind the boughs of one of the trees was the hugewhite bear, eating some animal that it had killed. The beast saw him, and, mad with rage at being disturbed, for it was famished after itslong journey on the floe, reared itself up on its hind legs, roaringtill the air shook. High it towered, its hook-like claws outstretched. 

Steinar tried to spring back, but caught his foot, and fell. Well forhim was it that he did so, for otherwise the blow which the bear struckwould have crushed him to a pulp. The brute did not seem to understandwhere he had gone--at any rate, it remained upreared and beating atthe air. Then a doubt took it, its huge paws sank until it sat likea begging dog, sniffing the wind. At this moment Ragnar came backshouting, and hurled his spear. It stuck in the beast's chest and hungthere. The bear began to feel for it with its paws, and, catching theshaft, lifted it to its mouth and champed it, thus dragging the steelfrom its hide. 

Then it bethought it of Steinar, and, sinking down, discovered him, andtore at the birch tree under which he had crept till the splinters flewfrom its trunk. Just then I reached it, having seen all. By now the bearhad its teeth fixed in Steinar's shoulder, or, rather, in his leatherngarment, and was dragging him from under the tree. When it saw me itreared itself up again, lifting Steinar and holding him to its breastwith one paw. I went mad at the sight, and charged it, driving my speardeep into its throat. With its other paw it struck the weapon from myhand, shivering the shaft. There it stood, towering over us like a whitepillar, and roared with pain and fury, Steinar still pressed against it, Ragnar and I helpless. 

"He's sped!" gasped Ragnar. 

I thought for a flash of time, and--oh! well do I remember that moment:the huge beast foaming at the jaws and Steinar held to its breast as alittle girl holds a doll; the still, snow-laden trees, on the top of oneof which sat a small bird spreading its tail in jerks; the red lightof evening, and about us the great silences of the sky above and of thelonely forest beneath. It all comes back to me--I can see it now quiteclearly; yes, even the bird flitting to another twig, and there againspreading its tail to some invisible mate. Then I made up my mind whatto do. 

"Not yet!" I cried. "Keep it in play, " and, drawing my short and heavysword, I plunged through the birch boughs to get behind the bear. Ragnarunderstood. He threw his cap into the brute's face, and then, after ithad growled at him awhile, just as it dropped its great jaws to crunchSteinar, he found a bough and thrust it between them. 

By now I was behind the bear, and, smiting at its right leg below theknee, severed the tendon. Down it came, still hugging Steinar. I smoteagain with all my strength, and cut into its spine above the tail, paralysing it. It was a great blow, as it need to be to cleave the thickhair and hide, and my sword broke in the backbone, so that, like Ragnar, now I was weaponless. The forepart of the bear rolled about in the snow, although its after half was still. 

Then once more it seemed to bethink itself of Steinar, who lay unmovingand senseless. Stretching out a paw, it dragged him towards its champingjaws. Ragnar leapt upon its back and struck at it with his knife, thereby only maddening it the more. I ran in and grasped Steinar, whomthe bear was again hugging to its breast. Seeing me, it loosed Steinar, whom I dragged away and cast behind me, but in the effort I slipped andfell forward. The bear smote at me, and its mighty forearm--well for methat it was not its claws--struck me upon the side of the head and sentme crashing into a tree-top to the left. Five paces I flew before mybody touched the boughs, and there I lay quiet. 

I suppose that Ragnar told me what passed after this while I wassenseless. At least, I know that the bear began to die, for my spear hadpierced some artery in its throat, and all the talk which followed, aswell as though I heard it with my ears. It roared and roared, vomitingblood and stretching out its claws after Steinar as Ragnar dragged himaway. Then it laid its head flat upon the snow and died. Ragnar lookedat it and muttered:

"Dead!"

Then he walked to that top of the fallen tree in which I lay, andagain muttered: "Dead! Well, Valhalla holds no braver man than Olaf theSkald. "

Next he went to Steinar and once again exclaimed, "Dead!"

For so he looked, indeed, smothered in the blood of the bear and withhis garments half torn off him. Still, as the words passed Ragnar's lipshe sat up, rubbed his eyes and smiled as a child does when it awakes. 

"Are you much hurt?" asked Ragnar. 

"I think not, " he answered doubtfully, "save that I feel sore and myhead swims. I have had a bad dream. " Then his eyes fell on the bear, andhe added: "Oh, I remember now; it was no dream. Where is Olaf?"

"Supping with Odin, " answered Ragnar and pointed to me. 

Steinar rose to his feet, staggered to where I lay, and stared at mestretched there as white as the snow, with a smile upon my face and inmy hand a spray of some evergreen bush which I had grasped as I fell. 

"Did he die to save me?" asked Steinar. 

"Aye, " answered Ragnar, "and never did man walk that bridge in betterfashion. You were right. Would that I had not mocked him. "

"Would that I had died and not he, " said Steinar with a sob. "It isborne in upon my heart that it were better I had died. "

"Then that may well be, for the heart does not lie at such a time. Alsoit is true that he was worth both of us. There was something more in himthan there is in us, Steinar. Come, lift him to my back, and if you arestrong enough, go on to the horses and bid the thrall bring one of them. I follow. "

Thus ended the fight with the great white bear. 

Some four hours later, in the midst of a raging storm of wind and rain, I was brought at last to the bridge that spanned the moat of the Hall ofAar, laid like a corpse across the back of one of the horses. They hadbeen searching for us at Aar, but in that darkness had found nothing. Only, at the head of the bridge was Freydisa, a torch in her hand. Sheglanced at me by the light of the torch. 

"As my heart foretold, so it is, " she said. "Bring him in, " then turnedand ran to the house. 

They bore me up between the double ranks of stabled kine to where thegreat fire of turf and wood burned at the head of the hall, and laid meon a table. 

"Is he dead?" asked Thorvald, my father, who had come home that night;"and if so, how?"

"Aye, father, " answered Ragnar, "and nobly. He dragged Steinar yonderfrom under the paws of the great white bear and slew it with his sword. "

"A mighty deed, " muttered my father. "Well, at least he comes home inhonour. "

But my mother, whose favourite son I was, lifted up her voice andwept. Then they took the clothes from off me, and, while all watched, Freydisa, the skilled woman, examined my hurts. She felt my head andlooked into my eyes, and laying her ear upon my breast, listened for thebeating of my heart. 

Presently she rose, and, turning, said slowly:

"Olaf is not dead, though near to death. His pulses flutter, the lightof life still burns in his eyes, and though the blood runs from hisears, I think the skull is not broken. "

When she heard these words, Thora, my mother, whose heart was weak, fainted for joy, and my father, untwisting a gold ring from his arm, threw it to Freydisa. 

"First the cure, " she said, thrusting it away with her foot. "Moreover, when I work for love I take no pay. "

Then they washed me, and, having dressed my hurts, laid me on a bednear the fire that warmth might come back to me. But Freydisa would notsuffer them to give me anything save a little hot milk which she poureddown my throat. 

For three days I lay like one dead; indeed, all save my mother heldFreydisa wrong and thought that I was dead. But on the fourth day Iopened my eyes and took food, and after that fell into a naturalsleep. On the morning of the sixth day I sat up and spoke many wild andwandering words, so that they believed I should only live as a madman. 

"His mind is gone, " said my mother, and wept. 

"Nay, " answered Freydisa, "he does but return from a land where theyspeak another tongue. Thorvald, bring hither the bear-skin. "

It was brought and hung on a frame of poles at the end of the niche inwhich I slept, that, as was usual among northern people, opened out ofthe hall. I stared at it for a long while. Then my memory came back andI asked:

"Did the great beast kill Steinar?"

"No, " answered my mother, who sat by me. "Steinar was sore hurt, butescaped and now is well again. "

"Let me see him with my own eyes, " I said. 

So he was brought, and I looked on him. "I am glad you live, mybrother, " I said, "for know in this long sleep of mine I have dreamedthat you were dead"; and I stretched out my wasted arms towards him, forI loved Steinar better than any other man. 

He came and kissed me on the brow, saying:

"Aye, thanks to you, Olaf, I live to be your brother and your thralltill the end. "

"My brother always, not my thrall, " I muttered, for I was growing tired. Then I went to sleep again. 

Three days later, when my strength began to return, I sent for Steinarand said:

"Brother, Iduna the Fair, whom you have never seen, my betrothed, mustwonder how it fares with me, for the tale of this hurt of mine will havereached Lesso. Now, as there are reasons why Ragnar cannot go, and asI would send no mean man, I pray you to do me a favour. It is that youwill take a boat and sail to Lesso, carrying with you as a present fromme to Athalbrand's daughter the skin of that white bear, which I trustwill serve her and me as a bed-covering in winter for many a year tocome. Tell her, thanks be to the gods and to the skill of Freydisa, mynurse, I live who all thought must die, and that I trust to be strongand well for our marriage at the Spring feast which draws on. Say alsothat through all my sickness I have dreamed of none but her, as I trustthat sometimes she may have dreamed of me. "

"Aye, I'll go, " answered Steinar, "fast as horses' legs and sails cancarry me, " adding with his pleasant laugh: "Long have I desired to seethis Iduna of yours, and to learn whether she is as beautiful as yousay; also what it is in her that Ragnar hates. "

"Be careful that you do not find her too beautiful, " broke in Freydisa, who, as ever, was at my side. 

"How can I if she is for Olaf?" answered Steinar, smiling, as he leftthe place to make ready for his journey to Lesso. 

"What did you mean by those words, Freydisa?" I asked when he was gone. 

"Little or much, " she replied, shrugging her shoulders. "Iduna islovely, is she not, and Steinar is handsome, is he not, and of an agewhen man seeks woman, and what is brotherhood when man seeks woman andwoman beguiles man?"

"Peace to your riddles, Freydisa. You forget that Iduna is my betrothedand that Steinar was fostered with me. Why, I'd trust them for a week atsea alone. "

"Doubtless, Olaf, being young and foolish, as you are; also that is yournature. Now here is the broth. Drink it, and I, whom some call a wisewoman and others a witch, say that to-morrow you may rise from this bedand sit in the sun, if there is any. "

"Freydisa, " I said when I had swallowed the broth, "why do folk call youa witch?"

"I think because I am a little less of a fool than other women, Olaf. Also because it has not pleased me to marry, as it is held natural thatall women should do if they have the chance. "

"Why are you wiser, and why have you not married, Freydisa?"

"I am wiser because I have questioned things more than most, and tothose who question answers come at last. And I am not married becauseanother woman took the only man I wanted before I met him. That was mybad luck. Still, it taught me a great lesson, namely, how to wait andmeanwhile to acquire understanding. "

"What understanding have you acquired, Freydisa? For instance, does ittell you that our gods of wood and stone are true gods which rule theworld? Or are they but wood and stone, as sometimes I have thought?"

"Then think no more, Olaf, for such thoughts are dangerous. If Leif, your uncle, Odin's high priest, heard them, what might he not say or do?Remember that whether the gods live or no, certainly the priest lives, and on the gods, and if the gods went, where would the priest be? Also, as regards these gods--well, whatever they may or may not be, at leastthey are the voices that in our day speak to us from that land whence wecame and whither we go. The world has known millions of days, and eachday has its god--or its voice--and all the voices speak truth to thosewho can hear them. Meanwhile, you are a fool to have sent Steinarbearing your gift to Iduna. Or perhaps you are very wise. I cannot sayas yet. When I learn I will tell you. "

Then again she shrugged her shoulders and left me wondering what shemeant by her dark sayings. I can see her going now, a wooden bowl in herhand, and in it a horn spoon of which the handle was cracked longways, and thus in my mind ends all the scene of my sickness after the slayingof the white bear. 

The next thing that I remember is the coming of the men of Agger. Thiscannot have been very long after Steinar went to Lesso, for he had notyet returned. Being still weak from my great illness, I was seatedin the sun in the shelter of the house, wrapped up in a cloak ofdeerskins--for the northern wind blew bitter. By me stood my father, whowas in a happy mood now he knew that I should live and be strong again. 

"Steinar should be back by now, " I said to him. "I trust that he hascome by no ill. "

"Oh no, " answered my father carelessly. "For seven days the wind hasbeen high, and doubtless Athalbrand fears to let him sail from Lesso. "

"Or perhaps Steinar finds Athalbrand's hall a pleasant place to bidein, " suggested Ragnar, who had joined us, a spear in his hand, for hehad come in from hunting. "There are good drink and bright eyes there. "

I was about to answer sharply, since Ragnar stung me with his bittertalk of Steinar, of whom I knew him to be somewhat jealous, because hethought I loved my foster-brother more than I did him, my brother. Justthen, however, three men appeared through trees that grew about thehall, and came towards the bridge, whereon Ragnar's great wolfhounds, knowing them for strangers, set up a furious baying and sprang forwardto tear them. By the time the beasts were caught and quelled, these men, aged persons of presence, had crossed the bridge and were greeting us. 

"This is the hall of Thorvald of Aar, is it not? And a certain Steinardwells here with him, does he not?" asked their spokesman. 

"It is, and I am Thorvald, " answered my father. "Also Steinar has dwelthere from his birth up, but is now away from home on a visit to thelord Athalbrand of Lesso. Who are you, and what would you of Steinar, myfosterling"

"When you have told us the story of Steinar we will tell you who we areand what we seek, " answered the man, adding: "Fear not, we mean him noharm, but rather good if he is the man we think. "

"Wife, " called my father, "come hither. Here are men who would know thestory of Steinar, and say that they mean him good. "

So my mother came, and the men bowed to her. 

"The story of Steinar is short, sirs, " she said. "His mother, Steingerdi, who was my cousin and the friend of my childhood, marriedthe great chief Hakon, of Agger, two and twenty summers gone. A yearlater, just before Steinar was born, she fled to me here, asking shelterof my lord. Her tale was that she had quarrelled with Hakon becauseanother woman had crept into her place. Finding that this tale was true, and that Hakon had treated her ill indeed, we gave her shelter, and hereher son Steinar was born, in giving birth to whom she died--of a brokenheart, as I think, for she was mad with grief and jealousy. I nursedhim with my son Olaf yonder, and as, although he had news of his birth, Hakon never claimed him, with us he has dwelt as a son ever since. Thatis all the tale. Now what would you with Steinar?"

"This Lady. The lord Hakon and the three sons whom that other woman youtell of bore him ere she died--for after Steingerdi's death he marriedher--were drowned in making harbour on the night of the great galeeighteen days ago. "

"That is the day when the bear nearly killed Steinar, " I interrupted. 

"Well for him, then, young sir, that he escaped this bear, for now, asit seems to us, he is the lord of all Hakon's lands and people, beingthe only male left living of his issue. This, by the wish of the headmen of Agger, where is Hakon's hall, we have come to tell him, if hestill lives, since by report he is a goodly man and brave--one wellfitted to sit in Hakon's place. 

"Is the heritage great?" asked my father. 

"Aye, very great, Lord. In all Jutland there was no richer man thanHakon. "

"By Odin!" exclaimed my father, "it seems that Steinar is in Fortune'sfavour. Well, men of Agger, enter and rest you. After you have eaten wewill talk further of these matters. "

It was just then that, appearing between the trees on the road that ranto Fladstrand and to the sea, I saw a company mounted upon horses. Infront was a young woman, wrapped in a coat of furs, talking eagerly toa man who rode by her. Behind, clad in armour, with a battle-axe girtabout him, rode another man, big and fork-bearded, who stared about himgloomily, and behind him again ten or twelve thralls and seamen. 

One glance was enough for me. Then I sprang up, crying:

"Iduna's self, and with her my brother Steinar, the lord Athalbrand andhis folk. A happy sight indeed!" And I would have run forward to meetthem. 

"Yes, yes, " said my mother; "but await them here, I pray you. You arenot yet strong, my son. " And she flung her arms about me and held me. 

Presently they were at the bridge, and Steinar, springing from hishorse, lifted Iduna from her saddle, a sight at which I saw my motherfrown. Then I would no longer be restrained, but ran forward, cryinggreetings as I came, and, seizing Iduna's hand, I kissed it. Indeed, Iwould have kissed her cheek also, but she shrank back, saying:

"Not before all these folk, Olaf. "

"As you will, " I answered, though just then a chill struck me, which, I thought to myself, came doubtless from the cold wind. "It will be thesweeter afterwards, " I added as gaily as I could. 

"Yes, " she said hurriedly. "But, Olaf, how white and thin you are. I hadhoped to find you well again, though, not knowing how it fared with you, I came to see with my own eyes. "

"That is good of you, " I muttered as I turned to grasp Steinar's hand, adding: "I know well who it was that brought you here. "

"Nay, nay, " she said. "I came of myself. But my father waits you, Olaf. "

So I went to where the lord Athalbrand Fork-beard was dismounting, andgreeted him, lifting my cap. 

"What!" grumbled Athalbrand, who seemed to be in an ill temper, "areyou Olaf? I should scarcely have known you again, lad, for you look morelike a wisp of hay tied on a stick than a man. Now that the flesh isoff you I see you lack bone, unlike some others, " and he glanced at thebroad-shouldered Steinar. "Greeting to you, Thorvald. We are come herethrough a sea that nearly drowned us, somewhat before the appointedtime, because--well, because, on the whole, I thought it best to come. Ipray Odin that you are more glad to see us than I am to see you. "

"If so, friend Athalbrand, why did you not stop away?" asked my father, firing up, then adding quickly: "Nay, no offence; you are welcome here, whatever your humour, and you too, my daughter that is to be, and you, Steinar, my fosterling, who, as it chances, are come in a good hour. "

"How's that, Lord?" asked Steinar absently, for he was looking at Iduna. 

"Thus, Steinar: These men"--and he pointed to the threemessengers--"have but just arrived from Agger with the news that yourfather, Hakon, and your half-brothers are all drowned. They say alsothat the folk of Agger have named you Hakon's heir, as, indeed, you areby right of blood. "

"Is that so?" exclaimed Steinar, bewildered. "Well, as I never saw myfather or my brothers, and they treated me but ill, I cannot weep forthem. "

"Hakon!" broke in Athalbrand. "Why, I knew him well, for in my youth wewere comrades in war. He was the wealthiest man in Jutland in cattle, lands, thralls and stored gold. Young friend, your luck is great, " andhe stared first at Steinar, then at Iduna, pulling his forked beard andmuttering words to himself that I could not catch. 

"Steinar gets the fortune he deserves, " I exclaimed, embracing him. "Not for nothing did I save you from the bear, Steinar. Come, wish myfoster-brother joy, Iduna. "

"Aye, that I do with all my heart, " she said. "Joy and long life toyou, and with them rule and greatness, Steinar, Lord of Agger, " and shecurtsied to him, her blue eyes fixed upon his face. 

But Steinar turned away, making no answer. Only Ragnar, who stood by, burst into a loud laugh. Then, putting his arm through mine, he led meinto the hall, saying:

"This wind is over cold for you, Olaf. Nay, trouble not about Iduna. Steinar, Lord of Agger, will care for her, I think. "

That night there was a feast at Aar, and I sat at it with Iduna bymy side. Beautiful she was indeed in her garment of blue, over whichstreamed her yellow hair, bright as the gold rings that tinkled on herrounded arms. She was kind to me also, and bade me tell her the story ofthe slaying of the bear, which I did as best I could, though afterwardsRagnar told it otherwise, and more fully. Only Steinar said little ornothing, for he seemed to be lost in dreams. 

I thought that this was because he felt sad at the news of the death ofhis father and brethren, since, although he had never known them, bloodstill calls to blood; and so, I believe, did most there present. At anyrate my father and mother tried to cheer him and in the end bade the menof Agger draw near to tell him the tale of his heritage. 

They obeyed, and set out all their case, of which the sum was thatSteinar must now be one of the wealthiest and most powerful men of thenorthern lands. 

"It seems that we should all take off our caps to you, young lord, " saidAthalbrand when he heard this tale of rule and riches. "Why did you notask me for my fair daughter?" he added with a half-drunken laugh, forall the liquor he had swallowed had got a hold of his brain. Recoveringhimself, he went on: "It is my will, Thorvald, that Iduna and this snipeof an Olaf of yours should be wed as soon as possible. I say that theyshall be wed as soon as possible, since otherwise I know not what mayhappen. "

Then his head fell forward on the table and he sank to sleep. 

CHAPTER III

THE WANDERER'S NECKLACE

On the morrow early I lay awake, for how could I sleep when Iduna restedbeneath the same roof with me--Iduna, who, as her father had decreed, was to become my wife sooner than I had hoped? I was thinking howbeautiful she looked, and how much I loved her; also of other thingsthat were not so pleasant. For instance, why did not everybody see herwith my eyes? I could not hide from myself that Ragnar went near tohating her; more than once she had almost been the cause of a quarrelbetween us. Freydisa, too, my nurse, who loved me, looked on her sourly, and even my mother, although she tried to like her for my sake, had notyet learned to do so, or thus it appeared to me. 

When I asked her why, she replied that she feared the maid was somewhatselfish, also too fond of drawing the eyes of men, and of the adornmentof her beauty. Of those who were dearest to me, indeed, only Steinarseemed to think Iduna as perfect as I did myself. This, so far as itwent, was well; but, then, Steinar and I had always thought alike, whichrobbed his judgment of something of its worth. 

Whilst I was pondering over these things, although it was still so earlythat my father and Athalbrand were yet in bed sleeping off the fumesof the liquor they had drunk, I heard Steinar himself talking to themessengers from Agger in the hall. They asked him humbly whether hewould be pleased to return with them that day and take possession ofhis inheritance, since they must get back forthwith to Agger with theirtidings. He replied that if they would send some or come themselves toescort him on the tenth day from that on which they spoke, he would goto Agger with them, but that until then he could not do so. 

"Ten days! In ten days who knows what may happen?" said their spokesman. "Such a heritage as yours will not lack for claimants, Lord, especiallyas Hakon has left nephews behind him. "

"I know not what will or will not happen, " answered Steinar, "but untilthen I cannot come. Go now, I pray you, if you must, and bear my wordsand greetings to the men of Agger, whom soon I hope to meet myself. "

So they went, as I thought, heavily enough. A while afterwards my fatherrose and came into the hall, where from my bed I could see Steinarseated on a stool by the fire brooding. He asked where the men of Aggerwere, and Steinar told him what he had done. 

"Are you mad, Steinar?" he asked, "that you have sent them away withsuch an answer? Why did you not consult me first?"

"Because you were asleep, Foster-father, and the messengers said theymust catch the tide. Also I could not leave Aar until I had seen Olafand Iduna married. "

"Iduna and Olaf can marry without your help. It takes two to make amarriage, not three. I see well that you owe love and loyalty to Olaf, who is your foster-brother and saved your life, but you owe somethingto yourself also. I pray Odin that this folly may not have cost you yourlordship. Fortune is a wench who will not bear slighting. "

"I know it, " answered Steinar, and there was something strange in hisvoice. "Believe me, I do not slight fortune; I follow her in my ownfashion. "

"Then it is a mad fashion, " grumbled my father, and walked away. 

It comes back to me that it was some days after this that I saw theghost of the Wanderer standing on his grave mound. It happened thus. On a certain afternoon I had been riding alone with Iduna, which wasa great joy to me, though I would sooner have walked, for then I couldhave held her hand, and perhaps, if she had suffered it, kissed her. Ihad recited to her a poem which I had made comparing her to the goddessIduna, the wife of Bragi, she who guarded the apples of immortal youthwhereof the gods must eat or die, she whose garment was the spring, woven of the flowers that she put on when she escaped from winter'sgiant grasp. I think that it was a very good poem of its own sort, butIduna seemed to have small taste for poetry and to know little of thelovely goddess and her apples, although she smiled sweetly and thankedme for my verses. 

Then she began to talk of other matters, especially of how, after wewere wed, her father wished to make war upon another chieftain and toseize his land. She said that it was for this reason that he had beenso anxious to form an alliance with my father, Thorvald, as such analliance would make him sure of victory. Before that time, she told methat he, Athalbrand, had purposed to marry her to another lord for thisvery reason, but unhappily this lord had been killed in battle. 

"Nay, happily for us, Iduna, " I said. 

"Perhaps, " she answered with a sigh. "Who knows? At any rate, your Housewill be able to give us more ships and men than he who is dead couldhave done. "

"Yet I love peace, not war, " I broke in, "I who hate the slaying ofthose who have never harmed me, and do not seek to die on the swordsof men whom I have no desire to harm. Of what good is war when one hasenough? I would be no widow-maker, Iduna, nor do I wish that othersshould make you a widow. "

Iduna looked at me with her steady blue eyes. 

"You talk strangely, Olaf, " she said, "and were it not known to beotherwise, some might hold that you are a coward. Yet it was no cowardwho leapt alone on board the battle ship, or who slew the great whitebear to save Steinar's life. I do not understand you, Olaf, you who havedoubts as to the killing of men. How does a man grow great except uponthe blood of others? It is that which fats him. How does the wolf live?How does the kite live? How does Odin fill Valhalla? By death, always bydeath. "

"I cannot answer you, " I said; "yet I hold that somewhere there is ananswer which I do not know, since wrong can never be the right. "

Then, as she did not seem to understand, I began to talk of otherthings, but from that moment I felt as though a veil swung between meand Iduna. Her beauty held my flesh, but some other part in me turnedaway from her. We were different. 

When we reached the hall we met Steinar, who was lingering near thedoor. He ran forward and helped Iduna to dismount, then said:

"Olaf, I know that you must not overtire yourself as yet, but your ladyhas told me that she desires to see the sunset from Odin's Mount. Have Iyour leave to take her there?"

"I do not yet need Olaf's leave to walk abroad, though some few dayshence it may be different, " broke in Iduna, with a merry laugh, before Icould answer. "Come, lord Steinar, let us go and see this sunset whereofyou talk so much. "

"Yes, go, " I said, "only do not stay too long, for I think a storm comesup. But who is that has taught Steinar to love sunsets?"

So they went, and before they had been gone an hour the storm broke as Ihad foreseen. First came wind, and with it hail, and after that thunderand great darkness, lit up from time to time by pulsing lightning. 

"Steinar and Iduna do not return. I am afraid for them, " I said at lastto Freydisa. 

"Then why do you not go to seek them?" she asked with a little laugh. 

"I think I will, " I said. 

"If so, I will come with you, Olaf, for you still need a nurse, though, for my part, I hold that the lord Steinar and the lady Iduna can guardthemselves as well as most folk. No, I am wrong. I mean that the ladyIduna can guard herself and the lord Steinar. Now, be not angry. Here'syour cloak. "

So we started, for I was urged to this foolish journey by some impulsethat I could not master. There were two ways of reaching Odin's Mount;one, the shorter, over the rocks and through the forest land. The other, the longer, ran across the open plain, between the many earth tombs ofthe dead who had lived thousands of years before, and past the greatmound in which it was said that a warrior of long ago, who was named theWanderer, lay buried. Because of the darkness we chose this latter road, and presently found ourselves beneath the great mass of the Wanderer'sMount. Now the darkness was intense, and the lightning grew rare, forthe hail and rain had ceased and the storm was rolling away. 

"My counsel is, " said Freydisa, "that we wait here until the moon rises, which it should do soon. When the wind has driven away the clouds itwill show us our path, but if we go on in this darkness we shall fallinto some pit. It is not cold to-night, and you will take no harm. "

"No, indeed, " I answered, "for now I am as strong again as ever I was. "

So we stayed till the lightning, flashing for the last time, showed usa man and a woman standing quite close to us, although we had not heardthem because of the wind. They were Steinar and Iduna, talking togethereagerly, with their faces very near to each other. At the same momentthey saw us. Steinar said nothing, for he seemed confused, but Iduna ranto us and said:

"Thanks be to the gods who send you, Olaf. The great storm caught us atOdin's temple, where we were forced to shelter. Then, fearing that youwould grow frightened, we started, and lost our way. "

"Is it so?" I answered. "Surely Steinar would have known this road evenin the dark. But what matter, since I have found you?"

"Aye, he knew as soon as we saw this grave mound. But Steinar wastelling me that some ghost haunts it, and I begged him to stay awhile, since there is nothing I desire so much as to see a ghost, who believelittle in such things. So he stayed, though he says he fears the deadmore than the living. Freydisa, they tell me that you are very wise. Cannot you show me this ghost?"

"The spirit does not ask my leave to appear, lady, " answered Freydisain her quiet voice. "Still, at times it does appear, for I have seen ittwice. So let us bide here a little on the chance. "

Then she went forward a few steps and began to mutter to herself. 

Some minutes later the clouds broke and the great moon was seen ridinglow down in a clear sky, illumining the grave mound and all the plain, save where we stood in the shadow of the mount. 

"Do you see aught?" asked Freydisa presently. "If not, let us be gone, for when the Wanderer comes at all it is at the rising of the moon. "

Steinar and Iduna answered, "No, " but I, who did see something, said:

"Look yonder among the shadows. Mayhap it is a wolf stirring. Nay, it isa man. Look, Iduna. "

"I look and find nothing, " she answered. 

"Look again, " I said. "He reaches the top of the mount and stands therestaring towards the south. Oh! now he turns, and the moonlight shinesupon his face. "

"You dream, Olaf, " said Steinar. "If you do not dream, tell us of thelikeness of this spirit. "

"Its likeness, " I answered, "is that of a tall and noble man, worn asthough with years and sorrows. He wears strange rich armour thatis dinted and soiled; on his head is a cap of mail with two longear-pieces, beneath which appears his brown hair lined with grey. Heholds a red-coloured sword which is handled with a cross of gold. Hepoints the sword at you, Steinar. It is as though he were angry withyou, or warned you. "

Now, when Steinar heard these words he shook and groaned, as Iremembered afterwards. But of this I took no note at the time, for justthen Iduna cried out:

"Say, Olaf, does the man wear a necklace? I see a necklace hanging inthe air above the mount, but naught else. "

"Yes, Iduna, he wears a necklace above his mail. How does it appear toyou?"

"Oh, beautiful, beautiful!" she answered. "A chain of pale gold, andhanging from it golden shells inlaid with blue, and between them greenjewels that hold the moon. "

"That is what I see also, " I said, as indeed I did. "There! All isgone. "

Freydisa returned and there was a strange smile on her dark face, forshe had heard all our talk. 

"Who sleeps in that mound, Freydisa?" asked Iduna. 

"How can I tell, Lady, seeing that he was laid there a thousand yearsago, or mayhap more? Yet a story, true or false, remains of him thatI have heard. It is that he was a king of these parts, who followed adream to the south. The dream was of a necklace, and of one who wore it. For many years he wandered, and at length returned again to this place, which had been his home, wearing the necklace. But when he saw its shorefrom the sea he fell down and his spirit left him. What happened to himin his wanderings none know, for the tale is lost. Only it is said thathis people buried him in yonder mound still wearing his armour and thenecklace he had won. There, as Olaf has seen, or thinks that he has seenbut now, he stands at moonrise ere trouble comes to any of his race, andstares towards the south--always towards the south. "

"Is the necklace yet in the mound?" asked Iduna eagerly. 

"Without doubt, Lady. Who would dare to touch the holy thing and bringon him the curse of the Wanderer and his gods, and with it his owndeath? No man that ever sailed the seas, I think. "

"Not so, Freydisa, for I am sure I know one who would dare it for mysake. Olaf, if you love me, bring me that necklace as a marriage gift. Itell you that, having once seen it, I want it more than anything in allthe world. "

"Did you hear what Freydisa said?" I asked. "That he who wrought thissacrilege would bring upon himself evil and death?"

"Yes, I heard; but it is folly, for who need fear dead bones? As for theshape you saw, why, it is strengthless for good or ill, a shadowdrawn from what has been by the magic moon, or perchance by Freydisa'switchery. Olaf, Olaf, get me that necklace or I will never kiss youmore. "

"That means you will not marry me, Iduna?"

"That means I will only marry the man who gives me that necklace. If youfear the deed, perhaps there are some others by whom it might be tried. "

Now when I heard these words a sudden rage seized me. Was I to betaunted thus by the fair woman whom I loved?

"Fear is an ill word to use to me, " I said sternly. "Know, Iduna, thatif it is put to me thus I fear nothing in life or death. You shall havethe necklace if it can be found in yonder earth, chance what may to thesearcher. Nay, no more words. Steinar will lead you home; I must talk ofthis matter with Freydisa. "

It was midnight, I know not on what day, since all these things comeback to me in vivid scenes, as flashes of lightning show a landscape, but are separated from each other by dense darkness. Freydisa and Istood by the Wanderer's grave, and at our feet lay digging tools, twolamps, and tinder to light them. We were setting about our grim task atdead of night, for fear lest the priests should stay us. Also, I did notwish the people to know that I had done this thing. 

"Here is work for a month, " I said doubtfully, looking up at the greatmass of the mound. 

"Nay, " replied Freydisa, "since I can show you the door of the grave, and perchance the passage still stands. Yet, will you really enterthere?"

"Why not, Freydisa? Must I bear to be taunted by the woman I am to wed?Surely it would be better to die and have done. Let the ghost slay me ifhe will. It comes upon me that if so I shall be spared trouble. "

"No bridegroom's talk, " said Freydisa, "however true it may be. Yet, young Olaf, do you take heart, since I think that this ghost has nodesire for your blood. I am wise in my own fashion, Olaf, and much ofthe past comes to me, if little of the future, and I believe that thisWanderer and you have more to do with each other than we can guess. It may be even that this task is appointed to you and that all thesehappenings, which are but begun, work to an end unseen. At the least, try your fortune, and if you die--why, I who was your nurse from yourmother's knee, love you well enough to die with you. Together we'lldescend to Hela's halls, there to seek out the Wanderer and learn hisstory. "

Then, throwing her arms about my neck, she drew me to her and kissed meon the brow. 

"I was not your mother, Olaf, " she went on, "but, to be honest, I wouldhave been could I have had my fancy though, strangely enough, I neverfelt thus towards Ragnar, your brother. Now, why do you make me talkfoolishness? Come hither, and I will show you the entrance to the grave;it is where the sun first strikes upon it. "

Then she led me to the east of the mound, where, not more than eight orten feet from its base, grew a patch of bushes. Among these bushes wasa little hollow, as though at this spot the earth had sunk in. Here, ather bidding, I began to dig, and with her help worked for the half of anhour or more in silence, till at length my spade struck against a stone. 

"It is the door-stone, " said Freydisa. "Dig round it. "

So I dug till I made a hole at the edge of the stone large enough for aman to creep through. After this we paused to rest a while and to allowthe air within the mound to purify. 

"Now, " she said, "if you are not afraid, we will enter. "

"I am afraid, " I answered. Indeed, the terror which struck me thenreturns, so that even as I write I feel fear of the dead man who lay, and for aught I know still lies, within that grave. "Yet, " I added, "never will I face Iduna more without the necklace, if it can be found. "

So we struck sparks on to the tinder, and from them lit the two lampsof seal oil. Then I crept into the hole, Freydisa following me, to findmyself in a narrow passage built of rough stones and roofed with flatslabs of water-worn rock. This tunnel, save for a little dry soil thathad sifted into it through the cracks between the stones, was quiteclear. We crawled along it without difficulty till we came to the tombchamber, which was in the centre of the mound, but at a higher levelthan the entrance. For the passage sloped upwards, doubtless to allowfor drainage. The huge stones with which it was lined and roofed over, were not less than ten feet high and set on end side by side. One ofthese upright stones was that designed for the door. Had it been inplace, we could not have entered the chamber without great labour andthe help of many men; but, as it chanced, either it had never been setup after the burial, or this was done so hastily that it had fallen. 

"We are in luck's way, " said Freydisa, when she noticed this. "No, I will go first, who know more of ghosts than you do, Olaf. If theWanderer strikes, let him strike me, " and she clambered over the fallenslab. 

Presently she called back, saying:

"Come; all is quiet here, as it should be in such a place. "

I followed her, and sliding down the end of the stone--which I rememberscratched my elbow and made it bleed--found myself in a little roomabout twelve feet square. In this place there was but one thing to beseen: what appeared to be the trunk of a great oak tree, some nine feetin length, and, standing on it, side by side, two figures of bronzeunder a foot in height. 

"The coffin in which the Wanderer lies and the gods he worshipped, " saidFreydisa. 

Then she took up first one and next the other of the bronze figures andwe examined them in the light of the lamps, although I feared to touchthem. They were statues of a man and a woman. 

The man, who wore a long and formal beard, was wrapped in what seemedto be a shroud, through an opening in which appeared his hands. In theright hand was a scourge with a handle, and in the left a crook such asa shepherd might use, only shorter. On his head was what I took to be ahelmet, a tall peaked cap ending in a knob, having on either side of ita stiff feather of bronze, and in front, above the forehead, a snake, also of bronze. 

The woman was clad in a straight and narrow robe, cut low beneath herbreast. Her face was mild and beautiful, and in her right hand sheheld a looped sceptre. Her hair descended in many long plaits on to hershoulders. For head-dress she wore two horns, supporting between them aburnished disc of gold like to that of the moon when it is full. 

"Strange gods!" I muttered. 

"Aye, " answered Freydisa, "yet maybe true ones to those who worshipthem. But we will talk of these later; now for their servant. "

Then she dropped the figures into a pouch at her side, and began toexamine the trunk of the oak tree, of which the outer sap wood had beenturned to tinder by age, leaving the heart still hard as iron. 

"See, " she said, pointing to a line about four inches from the top, "thetree has been sawn in two length-ways and the lid laid on. Come, help. "

Then she took an iron-shod staff which we had brought with us, andworked its sharp point into the crack, after which we both rested ourweight upon the staff. The lid of the coffin lifted quite easily, forit was not pegged down, and slid of its own weight over the side ofthe tree. In the cavity beneath was a form covered with a purple cloakstained as though by salt water. Freydisa lifted the cloak, and therelay the Wanderer as he had been placed a thousand or more of yearsbefore our time, as perfect as he had been in the hour of his death, forthe tannin from the new-felled tree in which he was buried had preservedhim. 

Breathless with wonder, we bent down and examined him by the light ofthe lamps. He was a tall, spare man, to all appearance of between fiftyand sixty years of age. His face was thin and fine; he wore a short, grizzled beard; his hair, so far as it could be seen beneath his helmet, was brown and lightly tinged with grey. 

"Does he call anyone to your mind?" asked Freydisa. 

"Yes, I think so, a little, " I replied. "Who is it, now? Oh! I know, mymother. "

"That is strange, Olaf, since to me he seems much like what you mightbecome should you live to his years. Yet it was through your mother'sline that Aar came to your race many generations gone, for this much isknown. Well, study him hard, for, look you, now that the air has got tohim, he melts away. "

Melt he did, indeed, till presently there was nothing left save a skullpatched here and there with skin and hair. Yet I never forgot thatface; indeed, to this hour I see it quite clearly. When at length it hadcrumbled, we turned to other things, knowing that our time in the gravemust be measured by the oil in the simple lamps we had. Freydisa lifteda cloth from beneath the chin, revealing a dinted breastplate of richarmour, different from any of our day and land, and, lying on it, sucha necklace as we had seen upon the ghost, a beauteous thing of inlaidgolden shells and emerald stones shaped like beetles. 

"Take it for your Iduna, " said Freydisa, "since it is for her sake thatwe break in upon this great man's rest. "

I seized the precious thing and tugged at it, but the chain was stoutand would not part. Again I tugged, and now it was the neck of theWanderer that broke, for the head rolled from the body, and the goldchain came loose between the two. 

"Let us be going, " said Freydisa, as I hid away the necklace. "The oilin the lamps burns low, and even I do not care to be left here in thedark with this mighty one whom we have robbed. "

"There's his armour, " I said. "I'd have that armour; it is wonderful. "

"Then stop and get it by yourself, " she answered, "for my lamp dies. "

"At least, I will take the sword, " I exclaimed, and snatched at the beltby which it was girt about the body. The leather had rotted, and it cameaway in my hand. 

Holding it, I clambered over the stone after Freydisa, and followed herdown the passage. Before we reached the end of it the lamps went out, sothat we must finish our journey in the dark. Thankful enough were bothof us when we found ourselves safe in the open air beneath the familiarstars. 

"Now, how comes it, Freydisa, " I asked, when we had got our breathagain, "that this Wanderer, who showed himself so threateningly upon thecrest of his grave, lies patient as a dead sheep within it while we robhis bones?"

"Because we were meant to take it, as I think, Olaf. Now, help me tofill in the mouth of that hole roughly--I will return to finish thisto-morrow--and let us away to the hall. I am weary, and I tell you, Olaf, that the weight of things to come lies heavy on my soul. I thinkwisdom dwells with that Wanderer's bones. Yes, and foresight of thefuture and memories of the past. "

CHAPTER IV

IDUNA WEARS THE NECKLACE

I lay sleeping in my bed at Aar, the sword of the Wanderer by my sideand his necklace beneath my pillow. In my sleep there came to me a verystrange and vivid dream. I dreamed that I was the Wanderer, no otherman, and here I, who write this history in these modern days, will saythat the dream was true. 

Once in the far past I, who afterwards was born as Olaf, and who amnow--well, never mind my name--lived in the shape of that man who inOlaf's time was by tradition known as the Wanderer. Of that Wandererlife, however, for some reason which I cannot explain, I am able torecover but few memories. Other earlier lives come back to me much moreclearly, but at present the details of this particular existence escapeme. For the purpose of the history which I am setting down this matterslittle, since, although I know enough to be sure that the personsconcerned in the Olaf life were for the most part the same as thoseconcerned in the Wanderer life, their stories remain quite distinct. 

Therefore, I propose to leave that of the Wanderer, so far as I knowit, untold, wild and romantic as it seems to have been. For he must havebeen a great man, this Wanderer, who in the early ages of the northernworld, drawn by the magnet of some previous Egyptian incarnation, brokeback to those southern lands with which his informing spirit was alreadyso familiar, and thence won home again to the place where he was born, only to die. In considering this dream which Olaf dreamed, let it beremembered, then, that although a thousand, or maybe fifteen hundred, ofour earthly years separated us from each other, the Wanderer, into whosetomb I broke at the goading of Iduna, and I, Olaf, were really the samebeing clothed in different shapes of flesh. 

To return to my dream. I, Olaf, or, rather, my spirit, dwelling in theWanderer's body, that body which I had just seen lying in the grave, stood at night in a great columned building, which I knew to bethe temple of some god. At my feet lay a basin of clear water; themoonlight, which was almost as bright as that of day, showed me myreflection in the water. It was like to that of the Wanderer as I hadseen him lying in his oak coffin in the mound, only younger than he hadseemed to be in the coffin. Moreover, he wore the same armour that theman in the coffin wore, and at his side hung the red, cross-handledsword. There he stood in the temple alone, and looked across a plain, green with crops, on which sat two mighty images as high as tall pines, looked to a great river on whose banks grew trees such as I had neverbeheld: tall, straight trees, surmounted by a stiff crown of leaves. Beyond this river lay a white, flat-roofed city, and in it were othergreat columned temples. 

The man in whom I, Olaf the Dane, seemed to dwell in my dream turned, and behind him saw a range of naked hills of brown rock, and in them themouth of a desolate valley where was no green thing. Presently he becameaware that he was no longer alone. At his side stood a woman. She wasa very beautiful woman, unlike anyone I, Olaf, had ever seen. Her shapewas tall and slender, her eyes were large, dark and soft as a deer's, her features were small and straight, save the mouth, of which the lipswere somewhat full. The face, which was dark-hued, like her hair andeyes, was sad, but wore a sweet and haunting smile. It was much such aface as that upon the statue of the goddess which we had found in theWanderer's tomb, and the dress she wore beneath her cloak was like tothe dress of the goddess. She was speaking earnestly. 

"My love, my only love, " she said, "you must begone this very night;indeed, the boat awaits you that shall take you down the river to thesea. All is discovered. My waiting-lady, the priestess, but now has toldme that my father, the king, purposes to seize and throw you into prisonto-morrow, and thereafter to put you on your trial for being belovedby a daughter of the royal blood, of which, as you are a foreign man, however noble you may be, the punishment is death. Moreover, if you arecondemned, your doom will be my own. There is but one way in which tosave my life, and that is by your flight, for if you fly it has beenwhispered to me that all will be forgotten. "

Now, in my dream, he who wore the Wanderer's shape reasoned with her, saying at length that it was better they both should die, to live on inthe world of spirits, rather than part for ever. She hid her face on hisbreast and answered, "I cannot die. I would stay to look upon the sun, not for my own sake, but because of our child that will be born. Nor can I fly with you, since then your boat will be stopped. But if you go alone, the guardswill let it pass. They have their commands. "

After this for a while they wept in each other's arms, for their heartswere broken. 

"Give me some token, " he murmured; "let me wear something that you haveworn until my death. "

She opened her cloak, and there upon her breast hung that necklace whichhad lain upon the breast of the Wanderer in his tomb, the necklace ofgold and inlaid shells and emerald beetles, only there were two rows ofshells and emeralds, not one. One row she unclasped and clasped it againround his neck, breaking the little gold threads that bound the twostrands together. 

"Take this, " she said, "and I will wear the half which is left of iteven in my grave, as you also shall wear your half in life and death. Now something comes upon me. It is that when the severed parts of thisnecklace are once more joined together, then we two shall meet againupon the earth. "

"What chance is there that I shall return from my northern home, if everI win so far, back to this southern land?"

"None, " she answered. "In this life we shall kiss no more. Yet there areother lives to come, or so I think and have learned through the wisdomof my people. Begone, begone, ere my heart breaks on yours; but neverlet this necklace of mine, which was that of those who were long beforeme, lie upon another woman's breast, for if so it will bring sorrow tothe giver, and to her to whom it is given no good fortune. "

"How long must I wait before we meet again?" he asked. 

"I do not know, but I think that when all that jewel once more growswarm above my immoral heart, this temple which they call eternal will bebut a time-eaten ruin. Hark, the priestess calls. Farewell, you man whohave come out of the north to be my glory and my shame. Farewell, untilthe purpose of our lives declares itself and the seed that we have sownin sorrow shall blossom into an everlasting flower. Farewell. Farewell!"

Then a woman appeared in the background beckoning, and all my dreamvanished away. Yet to my mind came the thought that it was to the ladywho gave the necklace that Death stood near, rather than to him to whomit was given. For surely death was written in her sad and longing eyes. 

So that dream ended. When I, Olaf, awoke in the morning, it was to findthat already everyone was astir, for I had overslept myself. In thehall were gathered Ragnar, Steinar, Iduna and Freydisa; the elders weretalking together elsewhere on the subject of the forthcoming marriage. I went to Iduna to embrace her, and she proffered me her cheek, speakingall the while over her shoulder to Ragnar. 

"Where were you last night, brother, that you came in near the dawn, all covered with mud?" asked Ragnar, turning his back on Iduna, withoutmaking any answer to her words. 

"Digging in the Wanderer's grave, brother, as Iduna challenged me todo. "

Now all three of them turned on me eagerly, save Freydisa, who stood bythe fire listening, and with one voice asked if I had found anything. 

"Aye, " I replied. "I found the Wanderer, a very noble-looking man, " andI began to describe him. 

"Peace to this dead Wanderer, " broke in Iduna. "Did you find thenecklace?"

"Yes, I found the necklace. Here it is!" And I laid the splendid thingupon the board. 

Then suddenly I lost my speech, since now for the first time I sawthat, twisted round the chain of it, were three broken wires of gold. I remembered how in my dream I had seen the beautiful woman break suchwires ere she gave half of the jewel to the man in whose breast I hadseemed to dwell, and for a moment grew so frightened that I could say nomore. 

"Oh!" exclaimed Iduna, "it is beautiful, beautiful! Oh! Olaf, I thankyou, " and she flung her arms about me and kissed me, this time inearnest. 

Then she seized the necklace and fastened it round her throat. 

"Stay, " I said, awaking. "I think you had best not touch those gems. Iduna, I have dreamed that they will bring no luck to you or to anywoman, save one. "

Here the dark-faced Freydisa looked up at me, then dropped her eyesagain, and stood listening. 

"You have dreamed!" exclaimed Iduna. "I care little what you havedreamed. It is for the necklace I care, and not all the ill-luck in theworld shall stay me from the keeping of it. "

Here again Freydisa looked up, but Steinar looked down. 

"Did you find aught else?" asked Ragnar, interrupting. 

"Aye, brother, this!" and from under my cloak I produced the Wanderer'ssword. 

"A wondrous weapon, " said Ragnar when he had examined it, "thoughsomewhat heavy for its length, and of bronze, after the fashion of thosethat are buried in the grave mounds. It has seen much wear also, and, I should say, has loosed many a spirit. Look at the gold work of thehandle. Truly a wondrous weapon, worth all the necklaces in the world. But tell us your story. "

So I told them, and when I came to the images that we had found standingon the coffin, Iduna, who was paying little heed, stopped from herfondling of the necklace and asked where they were. 

"Freydisa has them, " I answered. "Show them the Wanderer's gods, Freydisa. "

"So Freydisa was with you, was she?" said Iduna. 

Then she glanced at the gods, laughed a little at their fashion andraiment, and again fell to fingering the necklace, which was more to herthan any gods. 

Afterwards Freydisa asked me what was the dream of which I had spoken, and I told it to her, every word. 

"It is a strange story, " said Freydisa. "What do you make of it, Olaf?"

"Nothing save that it was a dream. And yet those three broken wiresthat are twisted round the chain, which I had never noted till I saw thenecklace in Iduna's hand! They fit well with my dream. "

"Aye, Olaf, and the dream fits well with other things. Have you everheard, Olaf, that there are those who say that men live more than onceupon this earth?"

"No, " I answered, laughing. "Yet why should they not do so, as they liveat all? If so, perhaps I am that Wanderer, in whose body I seemed to be, only then I am sure that the lady with the golden shells was not Iduna. "And again I laughed. 

"No, Olaf, she was not Iduna, though perchance there was an Iduna, allthe same. Tell me, did you see aught of that priestess who was with thelady?"

"Only that she was tall and dark, one of middle age. But why waste wordson this midnight madness? Yet that royal woman haunts me. I would thatI could see her again, if only in a dream. Also, Freydisa, I wouldthat Iduna had not taken the necklace. I fear lest it should bringmisfortune. Where is she now? I will tell her again. "

"Wandering with Steinar, I think, and wearing the necklace. Oh! Olaf, like you I fear it will bring woe. I cannot read your dream--as yet. "

It was the day before that of my marriage. I see them moving about, the shapes of all those long-forgotten men and women, arrayed in theirbravest garments and rude ornaments of gold and silver, for a greatcompany had been bidden, many of whom came from far. I see my uncle, Leif, the dark-browed priest of Odin, passing between the hall and thetemple where on the morrow he must celebrate the marriage rites in sucha fashion as would do honour to the god. I see Iduna, Athalbrand andSteinar talking together apart. I see myself watching all this lifeand stir like one who is mazed, and I know that since I had enteredthe Wanderer's grave all things had seemed unreal to me. Iduna, whomI loved, was about to become my wife, and yet between me and Idunacontinually was thrust a vision of the woman of my dream. At times Ithought that the blow from the bear's paw had hurt my brain; that I mustbe going mad. I prayed to the gods that this might not be so, and whenmy prayers availed me nothing I sought the counsel of Freydisa. 

She listened to my story, then said briefly, "Let be. Things will go as they are fated. You are no madder than therest of men. I can say no more. "

It was the custom of that time and land that, if possible, the wife tobe should not pass the night before her marriage under the same roof asher future husband. Therefore Athalbrand, whose mood had been strangeof late, went with Iduna to sleep in his beached ship. At my requestSteinar went with them, in order that he might see that they werebrought back in good time in the morning. 

"You will not fail me in this, Steinar?" I said, clasping his hand. 

He tried to answer something, but the words seemed to choke in histhroat and he turned away, leaving them unspoken. 

"Why, " I exclaimed, "one might think you were going to be married, notI. "

"Aye, " broke in Iduna hurriedly. "The truth is that Steinar is jealousof me. How is it that you can make us all love you so much, Olaf?"

"Would that I were more worthy of your love, " I answered, smiling, "asin years to come I hope to show myself. "

Athalbrand, who was watching, tugged at his forked beard and mutteredsomething that sounded like an oath. Then he rode off, kicking his horsesavagely and not noting my outstretched hand, or so it seemed. Of this, however, I took little heed, for I was engaged in kissing Iduna infarewell. 

"Be not sad, " she said, as she kissed me back on the lips. "Rememberthat we part for the last time. " Again she kissed me and went, laughinghappily. 

The morning came. All was prepared. From far and near the guests weregathered, waiting to do honour to the marriage feast. Even some of themen of Agger were there, who had come to pay homage to their new lord. The spring sun shone brightly, as it should upon a marriage morn, andwithout the doors the trumpeters blew blasts with their curved horns. Inthe temple the altar of Odin was decorated with flowers, and by it, alsodecorated with flowers, the offering awaited sacrifice. My mother, inher finest robe, the same, in truth, in which she herself had been wed, stood by the door of the hall, which was cleared of kine and set withtables, giving and returning greetings. Her arm was round me, who, asbridegroom, was clothed in new garments of woven wool through which rana purple streak, the best that could be made in all the land. Ragnarcame up. 

"They should be here, " he said. "The hour is over past. "

"Doubtless the fair bride has been long in decking herself, " answered myfather, looking at the sun. "She will come presently. "

Still time went on, and the company began to murmur, while a strange, cold fear seemed to grip my heart. At length a man was seen ridingtowards the hall, and one cried, "At last! Here comes the herald!"

Another answered: "For a messenger of love he rides slowly and sadly. "And a silence fell on all that heard him. 

The man, a stranger to us, arrived and said:

"I have a message for the lord Thorvald from the lord Athalbrand, whichI was charged to deliver at this hour, neither before nor after. It isthat he sailed for Lesso at the rising of the moon last night, therepurposing to celebrate the marriage of his daughter, the lady Iduna, with Steinar, lord of Agger, and is therefore grieved that he and thelady Iduna cannot be present at your feast this day. "

Now, when I heard these words I felt as though a spear had been thrustthrough me. "Steinar! Oh! surely not with my brother Steinar, " I gasped, and staggered against the door-post, where I stood like one who has beenstruck helpless. 

Ragnar sprang at the messenger, and, dragging him from his horse, wouldhave killed him had not some stayed his hand. My father, Thorvald, remained silent, but his half-brother, the dark-browed priest of Odin, lifted his hands to heaven and called down the curse of Odin upon thetroth-breakers. The company drew swords and shouted for vengeance, demanding to be led against the false Athalbrand. At length my fathercalled for silence. 

"Athalbrand is a man without shame, " he said. "Steinar is a viper whomI have nursed in my breast, a viper that has bitten the hand which savedhim from death; aye, you men of Agger, you have a viper for your lord. Iduna is a light-of-love upon whom all honest women should spit, who hasbroken her oath and sold herself for Steinar's wealth and rule. I swearby Thor that, with your help, my friends and neighbours, I will beavenged upon all three of these. But for such vengeance preparationsmust be made, since Athalbrand and Steinar are strong. Moreover, theylie in an island, and can only be attacked by sea. Further, there isno haste, since the mischief is done, and by now Steinar the Snake andIduna the Light-of-love will have drunk their marriage-cup. Come, eat, my friends, and not too sadly, seeing that if my house has sufferedshame, it has escaped worse shame, that of welcoming a false woman asa bride of one of us. Doubtless, when his bitterness is past, Olaf, myson, will find a better wife. "

So they sat down and ate the marriage feast. Only the seats of the brideand bridegroom were empty, for I could not take part in that feast, butwent alone to my sleeping-place and drew the curtains. My mother alsowas so overcome that she departed to her own chamber. Alone I sat uponmy bed and listened to the sounds of that marriage feast, which moreresembled such a one as is given at funerals. When it was finished Iheard my father and Ragnar and the head men and chiefs of the companytake counsel together, after which all departed to their homes. 

So soon as they were gone Freydisa came to me, bringing food and drink. 

"I am a shamed man, Freydisa, " I said, "and can no longer stay in thisland where I have been made one for children to mock at. "

"It is not you who are shamed, " answered Freydisa hotly. "It is Steinarand that----, " and she used a harsh word of Iduna. "Oh! I saw it coming, and yet I dared not warn you. I feared lest I might be wrong and putdoubts into your heart against your foster-brother and your wife withoutcause. May Odin destroy them both!"

"Speak not so roughly, Freydisa, " I said. "Ragnar was right about Iduna. Her beauty never blinded him as it did me, and he read her truly. Well, she did but follow her nature; and as for Steinar, she fooled him as shehas the power to do by any man, save Ragnar. Doubtless he will repentbitterly ere all is done. Also I think that necklace from the grave isan evil magic. "

"It is like you, Olaf, to find excuse even for sin that cannot beforgiven. Not but what I hold with you that Steinar has been led awayagainst his will, for I read it in his face. Well, his life must pay theprice of it, for surely he shall bleed on Odin's altar. Now, be a man. Come out and face your trouble. You are not the first that a woman hasfooled, nor will you be the last. Forget love and dream of vengeance. "

"I cannot forget love, and I do not wish for vengeance, especiallyagainst Steinar, who is my foster-brother, " I answered wearily. 

CHAPTER V

THE BATTLE ON THE SEA

On the morrow Thorvald, my father, sent messengers to the head men ofAgger, telling them of all that he and his House had suffered at thehands of Steinar, whereof those of their folk who had been present atthe feast could bear witness. He added that if they stood by Steinar inhis wickedness and treachery, thenceforward he and the men of the Northwould be their foes and work them mischief by land and sea. 

In due course these messengers returned with the tale that the head menof Agger had met together and deposed Steinar from his lordship overthem, electing another man, a nephew of Steinar's father. Also they senta present of gold rings in atonement for the wrong which had been doneto the house of Thorvald by one of their blood, and prayed that Thorvaldand the northern men would bear them no ill will for that in which theywere blameless. 

Cheered by this answer, which halved the number of their foes, my father, Thorvald of Aar, and those Over-men of whom he was theHigh-lord, began to make their preparations to attack Athalbrand on hisIsland of Lesso. Of all these things Athalbrand learned by his spies, and later, when the warships were being prepared and manned, twomessengers came from him, old men of repute, and demanded to see myfather. This was the substance of his message, which was delivered in myhearing. 

That he, Athalbrand, was little to blame for what had happened, whichwas due to the mad passions of two young people who had blinded andmisled him. That no marriage had taken place between Steinar and hisdaughter, Iduna, as he was prepared and able to prove, since he hadrefused to allow any such marriage. That, therefore, he was ready tooutlaw Steinar, who only dwelt with him as an unwelcome guest, and toreturn his daughter, Iduna, to me, Olaf, and with her a fine in goldrings as compensation for the wrong done, of which the amount was to beascertained by judges to be agreed upon. 

My father entertained the messengers, but would give them no answer tillhe had summoned a council of the Under-lords who stood with him inthis business. At that council, where I was present, some said that theinsult could only be washed out with blood. At length I was called uponto speak as the man most concerned. While all listened I rose and said:

"These are my words. After what has chanced, not for all the wealth inDenmark would I take Iduna the Fair to be my wife. Let her stay withSteinar, whom she has chosen. Still, I do not wish to cause the blood ofinnocent men to be spent because of my private wrong. Neither do I wishto wreak vengeance upon Steinar, who for many years was my brother, andwho has been led away by a woman, as may chance to any one of us andhas chanced to many. Therefore I say that my father should acceptAthalbrand's fine in satisfaction of the insult to our House, and letall this matter be forgotten. As for myself, I purpose to leave my home, where I have been put to shame, and to seek my fortune in other lands. "

Now, the most of those present thought this a wise saying and were readyto abide by it. Yet, unluckily enough, it was made of no account by whathad slipped from my lips at its end. Although many held me strange andfey, all men loved me because I had a kind heart and gentleness, alsobecause of the wrongs that I had suffered and for something which theysaw in me, which they believed would one day make of me a great skaldand a wise leader. When she heard me announce thus publicly that I wasdetermined to leave them, Thora, my mother, whispered in the ears ofThorvald, my father, and Ragnar and others also said to each other thatthis might not be. It was Ragnar, the headlong, who sprang up and spokethe first. 

"Is my brother to be driven from us and his home like a thrall caughtin theft because a traitor and a false woman have put him to shame?" hesaid. "I say that I ask Athalbrand's blood to wash away that stain, not his gold, and that if need be I will seek it alone and die upon hisspears. Also I say that if Olaf, my brother, turns his back upon thisvengeance, I name him niddering. "

"No man shall name me that, " I said, flushing, "and least of allRagnar. "

So, amidst shouts, for there had been long peace in the land, and allthe fighting men sighed for battle, it was agreed that war should bedeclared on Athalbrand, those present pledging themselves and theirdependents to follow it to the end. 

"Go back to the troth-breaker, Athalbrand, " said my father to themessengers. "Tell him that we will not accept his fine of gold, who cometo take all his wealth, and with it his land and his life. Tell him alsothat the young lord Olaf refuses his daughter, Iduna, since it hasnot been the fashion of our House to wed with drabs. Tell Steinar, thewoman-thief, that he would do well to slay himself, or to be sure thathe is killed in battle, since if we take him living he shall be castinto a pit of vipers or sacrificed to Odin, the god of honour. Begone!"

"We go, " answered the spokesman of the messengers; "yet before we go, Thorvald, we would say to you that you and your folk are mad. Some wronghas been done to your son, though perhaps not so much as you may think. For that wrong full atonement has been offered, and with it the hand offriendship on which you spit. Know then that the mighty lord Athalbranddoes not fear war, since for every man you can gather he numbers two, all pledged to him until the death. Also he has consulted the oracle, and its answer is that if you fight with him, but one of your House willbe left living. "

"Begone!" thundered my father, "lest presently you should stay heredead. "

So they went. 

That day my heart was very heavy, and I sought Freydisa to take counselwith her. 

"Trouble hovers over me like a croaking raven, " I said. "I do not likethis war for a woman who is worth nothing, although she has hurt mesorely. I fear the future, that it may prove even worse than the pasthas been. "

"Then come to learn it, Olaf, for what is known need no more be feared. "

"I am not so sure of that, " I said. "But how can the future be learned?"

"Through the voice of the god, Olaf. Am I not one of Odin's virgins, who know something of the mysteries? Yonder in his temple mayhap he willspeak through me, if you dare to listen. "

"Aye, I dare. I should like to hear the god speak, true words or false. "

"Then come and hear them, Olaf. "

So we went up to the temple, and Freydisa, who had the right of entry, unlocked its door. We passed in and lit a lamp in front of the seatedwooden image of Odin, that for unnumbered generations had rested therebehind the altar. I stood by the altar and Freydisa crouched herselfbefore the image, her forehead laid upon its feet, and muttered runes. After a while she grew silent, and fear took hold of me. The place waslarge, and the feeble light of the lamp scarcely reached to the archedroof; all about me were great formless shadows. I felt that there weretwo worlds, one of the flesh and one of the spirit, and that I stoodbetween the two. Freydisa seemed to go to sleep; I could no longer hearher breathing. Then she sighed heavily and turned her head, and by thelight of the lamp I noted that her face was white and ghastly. 

"What do you seek?" her lips asked, for I saw them moving. Yet the voicethat issued from them was not her own voice, but that of a deep-throatedman, who spoke with a strange accent. 

Next came the answer in the voice of Freydisa. 

"I, your virgin, seek to know the fate of him who stands by the altar, one whom I love. "

For a while there was quiet; then the first voice spoke, still throughthe lips of Freydisa. Of this I was sure, for those of the statueremained immovable. It was what it had always been--a thing of wood. 

"Olaf, the son of Thorvald, " said the deep voice, "is an enemy of us thegods, as was his forefather whose grave he robbed. As his forefather'sfate was, so shall his be, for in both of them dwells the same spirit. He shall worship that which is upon the hilt of the sword he stole fromthe dead, and in this sign shall conquer, since it prevails against usand makes our curse of none effect. Great sorrow shall he taste, andgreat joy. He shall throw away a sceptre for a woman's kiss, and yetgain a greater sceptre. Olaf, whom we curse, shall be Olaf the Blessed. Yet in the end shall we prevail against his flesh and that of those whocling to him preaching that which is upon the sword but not with thesword, among whom thou shalt be numbered, woman--thou, and another, whohast done him wrong. "

The voice died away, and was followed by a silence so deep that atlength I could bear it no more. 

"Ask of the war, " I said, "and of what shall happen. "

"It is too late, " answered the voice of Freydisa. "I sought to know ofyou, Olaf, and you alone, and now the spirit has left me. "

Then came another long silence, after which Freydisa sighed thrice andawoke. We went out of the temple, I bearing the lamp and she resting onmy arm. Near the door I turned and looked back, and it seemed to me thatthe image of the god glared upon me wrathfully. 

"What has chanced?" asked Freydisa when we stood beneath the light ofthe friendly stars. "I know nothing; my mind is a blackness. "

I told her word for word. When I had finished she said, "Give me the Wanderer's sword. "

I gave it to her, and she held it against the sky by the naked blade. 

"The hilt is a cross, " she said; "but how can a man worship a cross andpreach it and conquer thereby? I cannot interpret this rede, yet I donot doubt but that it shall all come true, and that you, Olaf, and I aredoomed to be joined in the same fate, whatever it may be, and with ussome other who has wronged you, Steinar perchance, or Iduna herself. Well, of this at least I am glad, for if I have loved the father, Ithink that I love the son still more, though otherwise. " And, leaningforward, she kissed me solemnly upon the brow. 

After Freydisa and I had sought the oracle of Odin, three long shipsof war sailed by the light of the moon from Fladstrand for Athalbrand'sIsle of Lesso. I do not know when we sailed, but in my mind I canstill see those ships creeping out to sea. In command of the first wasThorvald, my father; of the second, Ragnar, my brother; and of the thirdmyself, Olaf; and on each of these ships were fifty men, all of themstout fighters. 

The parting with Thora, my mother, had been sad, for her heart forebodedill of this war, and her face could not hide what her heart told her. Indeed, she wept bitterly, and cursed the name of Iduna the Fair, whohad brought this trouble on her House. Freydisa was sad also. Yet, watching her opportunity, she glided up to me just before I embarked andwhispered to me, "Be of good cheer, for you will return, whoever is left behind. "

"It will give me little comfort to return if certain others are leftbehind, " I answered. "Oh, that the folk had hearkened to me and madepeace!"

"Too late to talk of that now, " said Freydisa, and we parted. 

This was our plan: To sail for Lesso by the moonlight, and when the moonwent down to creep silently towards the shores of the island. Then, justat the first break of dawn, we proposed to beach the ships on a sandystrand we knew, and rush to attack Athalbrand's hall, which we hoped tocarry before men were well awake. It was a bold scheme and one fullof dangers, yet we trusted that its very boldness would cause itto succeed, especially as we had put it about that, owing to theunreadiness of our ships, no attack would be made until the coming ofthe next moon. 

Doubtless all might have gone well with us but for a strange chance. Asit happened, Athalbrand, a brave and skilful captain, who from his youthhad seen much war by sea and land, had a design of his own whichbrought ours to nothing. It was that he and his people should sail toFladstrand, burn the ships of Thorvald, my father, that he knew werefitting out upon the beach, which he hoped to find unguarded, or at mostonly watched by a few men, and then return to Lesso before he couldbe fallen upon. By ill luck he had chosen this very night for hisenterprise. So it came about that just as the moon was sinking ourwatchmen caught sight of four other ships, which by the shields thathung over their bulwarks they knew must be vessels of war, glidingtowards them over the quiet sea. 

"Athalbrand comes to meet us!" cried one, and in a minute every manwas looking to his arms. There was no time for plans, since in that lowlight and mist the vessels were almost bow to bow before we saw eachother. My father's ship ran in between two of Athalbrand's that weresailing abreast, while mine and that of Ragnar found themselves almostalongside of the others. On both sides the sails were let down, for nonehad any thought of flight. Some rushed to the oars and got enough ofthem out to work the ships. Others ran to the grappling irons, and therest began to shoot with their bows. Before one could count two hundredfrom the time of sighting, the war cry of "_Valhalla! Valhalla! Victoryor Valhalla!_" broke upon the silence of the night and the battle hadbegun. 

It was a very fierce battle, and one that the gathering darkness mademore grim. Each ship fought without heed to the others, for as thefray went on they drifted apart, grappled to their foes. My father, Thorvald's, vessel fared the worst, since it had an enemy on eitherbulwark. He boarded one and cleared it, losing many men. Then the crewof the other rushed on to him as he regained his own ship. The end of itwas that my father and all his folk were killed, but only after they hadslain the most of their foes, for they died fighting very bravely. 

Between Ragnar's ship and that of Athalbrand himself the fray was moreeven. Ragnar boarded Athalbrand and was driven back. Athalbrand boardedRagnar and was driven back. Then for the second time Ragnar boardedAthalbrand with those men who were left to him. In the narrow waist ofAthalbrand's ship a mighty battle was fought, and here at last Ragnarand Athalbrand found themselves face to face. 

They hacked at each other with their axes, till at length Ragnar, witha fearful blow, drove in Athalbrand's helmet and clove his skull in two, so that he died. But even as he fell, a man, it may have been friendor foe, for the moon was sinking and the darkness grew dense, thrust aspear into Ragnar's back, and he was carried, dying, to his own vesselby those who remained to him. 

Then that fight ceased, for all Athalbrand's people were dead or woundedto the death. Meanwhile, on the right, I was fighting the ship thatwas commanded by Steinar, for it was fated that we two should be throwntogether. Here also the struggle was desperate. Steinar and his companyboarded at the prow, but I and my men, charging up both boards, drovethem back again. In that charge it is true that I, Olaf, fighting madly, as was my wont when roused, killed three of the Lesso folk with theWanderer's sword. Still I see them falling one by one. Followed by sixof my people, I sprang on to the raised prow of Steinar's ship. Justthen the grapnels parted, and there we were left, defending ourselvesas best we could. My mates got their oars and once more brought ourboat alongside. Grapple they could not, because the irons were lost. Therefore, in obedience to the order which I shouted to them from thehigh prow of the enemy's ship, they began to hurl their ballast stonesinto her, and thus stove out her bottom, so that in the end she filledand sank. 

Even while she was down the fray went on. Nearly all my people weredown; indeed but two remained to me when Steinar, not knowing who I was, rushed up and, having lost his sword, gripped me round the middle. We wrestled, but Steinar, who was the stronger, forced me back to thebulwarks and so overboard. Into the sea we went together just asthe ship sank, drawing us down after her. When we rose Steinar wassenseless, but still clinging to me as I caught a rope that was thrownto me with my right hand, to which the Wanderer's sword was hanging by aleathern loop. 

The end of it was that I and the senseless Steinar were both drawn backto my own ship just as the darkness closed in. 

An hour later came the dawn, showing a sad sight. My father, Thorvald's, ship and one of Athalbrand's lay helpless, for all, or nearly all, theircrews were dead, while the other had drifted off and was now half a mileaway. 

Ragnar's ship was still grappled to its foe. My own was perhaps in thebest case, for here over twenty men were left unhurt, and another tenwhose wounds were light. The rest were dead or dying. 

I sat on a bench in the waist of the ship, and at my feet lay the manwho had been dragged from the sea with me. I thought that this man wasdead till the first red rays of dawn lit upon his face, whereon he satup, and I saw that he was Steinar. 

"Thus we meet again, my brother, " I said in a quiet voice. "Well, Steinar, look upon your work. " And I pointed to the dead and dying andto the ships around, whence came the sound of groans. 

Steinar stared at me and asked in a thick voice:

"Was it with you, Olaf, that I fell into the sea?"

"Even so, Steinar. "

"I knew it not in the darkness, Olaf. If I had known, never would I havelifted sword against you. "

"What did that matter, Steinar, when you had already pierced my heart, though not with a sword?"

At these words Steinar moaned aloud, then said:

"For the second time you have saved my life. "

"Aye, Steinar; but who knows whether I can do so for a third time? Yettake comfort, for if I may I will, for thus shall I be best avenged. "

"A white vengeance, " said Steinar. "Oh, this is not to be borne. " Anddrawing a knife he wore at his girdle, he strove to kill himself. 

But I, who was watching, snatched it away, then gave an order. 

"Bind this man and keep him safe. Also bring him drink and a cloak tocover him. "

"Best kill the dog, " grumbled the captain, to whom I spoke. 

"I kill that one who lays a finger on him, " I replied. 

Someone whispered into the captain's ear, whereon he nodded and laughedsavagely. 

"Ah!" he exclaimed, "I am a thickhead. I had forgotten Odin and hissacrifice. Yes, yes, we'll keep the traitor safe. "

So they bound Steinar to one of the benches and gave him ale and coveredhim with a blood-stained cloak taken from a dead man. 

I also drank of the ale and drew a cloak about me, for the air was keen. Then I said, "Let us go to the other ships and see what has chanced there. "

They got out the oars and rowed to Ragnar's vessel, where we saw menstirring. 

"How went it with you?" I asked of one who stood upon the prow. 

"Not so ill, Olaf, " he answered. "We won, and but now, with the newlight, have finished the game. They are all quiet yonder, " he added, nodding at the vessel of Athalbrand, to which they were still grappled. 

"Where is Ragnar?" I asked. 

"Come on board and see, " answered the man. 

A plank was thrust out and I ran across it, fear gripping at my heart. Resting against the mast sat Ragnar, dying. 

"Good morrow to you, Olaf, " he gasped. "I am glad you live, that theremay be one left to sit at Aar. "

"What do you mean, my brother?"

"I mean, Olaf, that our father, Thorvald, is dead. They called it to usfrom yonder. " And he pointed with his red sword to our father's ship, that lay side by side with one of Athalbrand's. "Athalbrand is dead, for I slew him, and ere the sun is well clear of the sea I also shallbe dead. Oh, weep not, Olaf; we have won a great fight, and I travelto Valhalla with a glorious company of friends and foes, there to awaityou. I say that had I lived to be old, never could I have found a betterdeath, who then at last might have died like a cow. Get the ships toFladstrand, Olaf, and gather more men to put all Lesso to the sword. Give us good burial, Olaf, and build a great mound over us, that we maystand thereon at moonrise and mock the men of Lesso as they row past, till Valhalla is full and the world dies. Is Steinar dead? Tell me thatSteinar is dead, for then I'll speak with him presently. "

"No, Ragnar, I have taken Steinar captive. "

"Captive! Why captive? Oh, I understand; that he may lie on Odin'saltar. Friends, swear to me that Steinar shall lie on Odin's altar, Steinar, the bride-thief, Seiner the traitor. Swear it, for I do nottrust this brother of mine, who has woman's milk in his breasts. ByThor, he might spare him if he had his way. Swear it, or I'll haunt yourbeds o' nights and bring the other heroes with me. Swift now, while myears are open. "

Then from both ships rose the cry of

"We swear! Fear not, Ragnar, we swear. "

"That's well, " said Ragnar. "Kiss me now, Olaf. Oh! what is it that Isee in your eyes? A new light, a strange light! Olaf, you are not one ofus. This time is not your time, nor this place your place. You travel tothe end by another road. Well, who knows? At that end we may meet again. At least I love you. "

Then he burst into a wild war song of blood and vengeance, and sosinging sank down and died. 

Afterwards, with much labour, I and the men who were left ropedtogether our vessels, and to them those that we had captured, and whena favouring wind arose, sailed back for Fladstrand. Here a multitudeawaited us, for a fishing-boat had brought tidings of the great seabattle. Of the hundred and fifty men who had sailed in my father, Thorvald's, ships sixty were dead and many others wounded, some ofthem to death. Athalbrand's people had fared even worse, since those ofThorvald had slain their wounded, only one of his vessels having escapedback to Lesso, there to tell the people of that island and Iduna allthat had happened. Now it was a land of widows and orphans, so that noman need go wooing there for long, and of Aar and the country round thesame song was sung. Indeed, for generations the folk of those partsmust have told of the battle of Lesso, when the chiefs, Thorvald andAthalbrand, slew each other upon the seas at night because of a quarrelabout a woman who was known as Iduna the Fair. 

On the sands of Fladstrand my mother, the lady Thora, waited with theothers, for she had moved thither before the sailing of the ships. Whenmine, the first of them, was beached, I leapt from it, and running toher, knelt down and kissed her hand. 

"I see you, my son Olaf, " she said, "but where are your father andbrother?"

"Yonder, mother, " I answered, pointing to the ships, and could say nomore. 

"Then why do they tarry, my son?"

"Alas! mother, because they sleep and will never wake again. "

Now Thora wailed aloud and fell down senseless. Three days later shedied, for her heart, which was weak, could not bear this woe. Once onlydid she speak before she died, and then it was to bless me and pray thatwe might meet again, and to curse Iduna. Folk noted that of Steinar shesaid nothing, either good or ill, although she knew that he lived andwas a prisoner. 

Thus it came about that I, Olaf, was left alone in the world andinherited the lordship of Aar and its subject lands. No one remainedsave my dark-browed uncle, Leif, the priest of Odin, Freydisa, the wisewoman, my nurse, and Steinar, my captive foster-brother, who had beenthe cause of all this war. 

The dying words of Ragnar had been noised abroad. The priest of Odin hadlaid them before the oracle of the gods, and this oracle declared thatthey must be fulfilled without change. 

So all the folk of that land met together at my bidding--yes, eventhe women and the children. First we laid the dead in the largestof Athalbrand's ships, his people and Athalbrand himself being setundermost. Then on them we set the dead of Thorvald, Thorvald, myfather, and his son Ragnar, my brother, bound to the mast upon theirfeet. This done, with great labour we dragged the ship on to highground, and above it built a mighty mound of earth. For twenty dayswe toiled at the task, till at last it was finished and the dead werehidden beneath it for ever. Then we separated to our homes and mourned awhile. 

But Steinar was carried to the temple of Odin at Aar, and there kept inthe prison of the temple. 

CHAPTER VI

HOW OLAF FOUGHT WITH ODIN

It was the eve of the Spring Feast of Odin. It comes back to me that atthis feast it was the custom to sacrifice some beast to Odin and to layflowers and other offerings upon the altars of certain other gods thatthey might be pleased to grant a fruitful season. On this day, however, the sacrifice was to be of no beast, but of a man--Steinar the traitor. 

That night I, Olaf, by the help of Freydisa, the priestess of the god, won entrance to the dungeon where Steinar lay awaiting his doom. Thiswas not easy to do. Indeed, I remember that it was only after I hadsworn a great oath to Leif and the other priests that I would attempt norescue of the victim, nor aid him to escape from his prison, that Iwas admitted there, while armed men stood without to see that I did notbreak my word. For my love of Steinar was known, and in this matter nonetrusted me. 

That dungeon was a dreadful place. I see it now. In the floor of thetemple was a trap-door, which, when lifted, revealed a flight of steps. At the foot of these steps was another massive door of oak, boltedand barred. It was opened and closed behind me, who found myself in adarksome den built of rough stone, to which air came only through anopening in the roof, so small that not even a child could pass it. Inthe far corner of this hole, bound to the wall by an iron chain fastenedround his middle, Steinar lay upon a bed of rushes, while on a stoolbeside him stood food and water. When I entered, bearing a lamp, Steinarsat up blinking his eyes, for the light, feeble as it was, hurt them, and I saw that his face was white and drawn, and the hand he held toshade his eyes was wasted. I looked at him and my heart swelled withpity, so that I could not speak. 

"Why have you come here, Olaf?" asked Steinar when he knew me. "Is it totake my life? If so, never were you more welcome. "

"No, Steinar, it is to bid you farewell, since to-morrow at the feastyou die, and I am helpless to save you. In all things else men will obeyme, but not in this. "

"And would you save me if you could?"

"Aye, Steinar. Why not? Surely you must suffer enough with so much bloodand evil on your hands. "

"Yes, I suffer enough, Olaf. So much that I shall be glad to die. Butif you are not come to kill me, then it is that you may scourge me withyour tongue. "

"Not so, Steinar. It is as I have said, only to bid you farewell and toask you a question, if it pleases you to answer me. Why did you do thisthing which has brought about such misery and loss, which has sent myfather, my brother, and a host of brave men to the grave, and with themmy mother, whose breasts nursed you?"

"Is she dead also, Olaf? Oh! my cup is full. " He hid his eyes in histhin hands and sobbed, then went on: "Why did I do it? Olaf, I did notdo it, but some spirit that entered into me and made me mad--mad for thelips of Iduna the Fair. Olaf, I would speak no ill of her, since her sinis mine, but yet it is true that when I hung back she drew me on, norcould I find the strength to say her nay. Do you pray the gods, Olaf, that no woman may ever draw you on to such shame as mine. Hearken nowto the great reward that I have won. I was never wed to Iduna, Olaf. Athalbrand would not suffer it till he was sure of the matter of thelordship of Agger. Then, when he knew that this was gone from me, hewould suffer it still less, and Iduna herself seemed to grow cold. In truth, I believe he thought of killing me and sending my head as apresent to your father Thorvald. But this Iduna forbade, whether becauseshe loved me or for other reasons, I cannot say. Olaf, you know therest. "

"Aye, Steinar, I know the rest. Iduna is lost to me, and for thatperhaps I should thank you, although such a thrust as this leaves theheart sore for life. My father, my mother, my brother--all are lost tome, and you, too, who were as my twin, are about to be lost. Night hasyou all, and with you a hundred other men, because of the madness thatwas bred in you by the eyes of Iduna the Fair, who also is lost toboth of us. Steinar, I do not blame you, for I know yours was a madnesswhich, for their own ends, the gods send upon men, naming it love. Iforgive you, Steinar, if I have aught to forgive, and I tell you, soweary am I of this world, which I feel holds little that is good, that, if I might, I'd yield up my life instead of yours, and go to seek theothers, though I doubt whether I should find them, since I think thatour roads are different. Hark! the priests call me. Steinar, there's noneed to bid you to be brave, for who of our Northern race is not? That'sour one heritage: the courage of a bull. Yet it seems to me that thereare other sorts of courage which we lack: to tread the dark ways ofdeath with eyes fixed on things gentler and better than we know. Prayto our gods, Steinar, since they are the best we have to pray to, though dark and bloody in their ways; pray that we may meet again, wherepriests and swords are not and women work no ruin, where we may love aswe once loved in childhood and there is no more sin. Fare you well, mybrother Steinar, yet not for ever, for sure I am that here we did notbegin and here we shall not end. Oh! Steinar, Steinar, who could havedreamed that this would be the last of all our happy fellowship?"

When I had spoken such words as these to him, I flung my arms about him, and we embraced each other. Then that picture fades. 

It was the hour of sacrifice. The victim lay bound upon the stone inthe presence of the statue of the god, but outside of the doors of thelittle temple, that all who were gathered there might see the offering. 

The ceremonies were ended. Leif, the head priest, in his robe of office, had prayed and drunk the cup before the god, dedicating to him the bloodthat was about to fall, and narrating in a chant the crimes for whichit was offered up and all the tale of woe that these had brought about. Then, in the midst of an utter silence, he drew the sacrificial swordand held it to the lips of Odin that the god might breathe upon it andmake it holy. 

It would seem that the god did breathe; at least, that side of the swordwhich had been bright grew dull. Leif turned it to the people, crying inthe ancient words:

"Odin takes; who dare deny?"

All eyes were fixed upon him, standing in his black robe, and holdingaloft the gleaming sword that had grown dull. Yes, even the patient eyesof Steinar, bound upon the stone. 

Then it was that some spirit stirred in my heart which drove me on tostep between the priest and his prey. Standing in the doorway of thechapel, a tall, young shape against the gloom behind, I said in a steadyvoice:

"I dare deny!"

A gasp of wonderment went up from all who heard, and Steinar, liftinghimself a little from the stone, stared at me, shook his head as if indissent, then let it fall again, and listened. 

"Hearken, friends, " I said. "This man, my foster-brother, has committeda sin against me and my House. My House is dead--I alone remain; and onbehalf of the dead and of myself I forgive him his sin, which, indeed, was less his than another's. Is there any man among you who at some timehas not been led aside by woman, or who has not again and again desiredto be so led aside? If such a one there be, let him say that he has noforgiveness in his heart for Steinar, the son of Hakon. Let him comeforward and say it. "

None stirred; even the women drooped their heads and were silent. 

"Then, if this is so, " I went on, "and you can forgive, as I do, howmuch more should a god forgive? What is a god? Is he not one greaterthan man, who must know all the weakness of man, which, for his ownends, he has bred into the flesh of man? How, then, can he do otherwisethan be pitiful to what he has created? If this be so, how can thegod refuse that which men are willing to grant, and what sacrifice canplease him better than the foregoing of his own vengeance? Would a godwish to be outdone by a man? If I, Olaf, the man can forgive, who havebeen wronged, how much more can Odin the god forgive, who has sufferedno wrong save that of the breaking of those laws which will ever bebroken by men who are as it has pleased him to fashion them? On Odin'sbehalf, therefore, and speaking as he would speak, could he have voiceamong us, I demand that you set this victim free, leaving it to his ownheart to punish him. "

Now, some whom my simple words had touched, I suppose because there wastruth in them, although in those days and in that land none understoodsuch truths, and others, because they had known and loved theopen-handed Steinar, who would have given the cloak from his back to themeanest of them, cried:

"Aye, let him go free. There has been enough of death through thisIduna. "

But more stood silent, lost in doubt at this new doctrine. Only Leif, my uncle, did not stand silent. His dark face began to work as thougha devil possessed him, as, indeed, I think one did. His eyes rolled; hechamped his jaws like an angry hog, and screamed:

"Surely the lord Olaf is mad, for no sane man would talk thus. Manmay forgive while it is within his power; but this traitor has beendedicated to Odin, and can a god forgive? Can a god spare when hisnostrils are opened for the smell of blood? If so, of what use is it tobe a god? How is he happier than a man if he must spare? Moreover, would ye bring the curse of Odin upon you all? I say to you--steal hissacrifice, and you yourselves shall be sacrificed, you, your wives, yourchildren, aye, and even your cattle and the fruit of your fields. "

When they heard this, the people groaned and shouted out:

"Let Steinar die! Kill him! Kill him that Odin may be fed!"

"Aye, " answered Leif, "Steinar shall die. See, he dies!"

Then, with a leap like to that of a hungry wolf, he sprang upon thebound man and slew him. 

I see it now. The rude temple, the glaring statue of the god, thegathered crowd, open mouthed and eyed, the spring sunshine shiningquietly over all, and, running past the place, a ewe calling to the lambthat it had lost; I see the dying Steinar turn his white face, andsmile a farewell to me with his fading eyes; I see Leif getting to hishorrible rites that he might learn the omen, and lastly I see the redsword of the Wanderer appear suddenly between me and him, and in myhand. I think that my purpose was to cut him down. Only a thought arosewithin me. 

This priest was not to blame. He did no more than he had been taught. Who taught him? The god he served, through whom he gained honour andlivelihood. So the god was to blame, the god that drank the blood ofmen, as a thrall drinks ale, to satisfy his filthy appetite. Could sucha monster be a god? Nay, he must be a devil, and why should free menserve devils? At least, I would not. I would cast him off, and let himavenge himself upon me if he could. I, Olaf, would match myself againstthis god--or devil. 

I strode past Leif and the altar to where the statue of Odin sat withinthe temple. 

"Hearken!" I said in such a voice that all lifted their eyes from thescene of butchery to me. "You believe in Odin, do you not?"

They answered "Aye. "

"Then you believe that he can revenge himself upon one who rejects andaffronts him?"

"Aye, " they answered again. 

"If this be so, " I went on, "will you swear to leave the matter betweenOdin and me, Olaf, to be settled according to the law of single combat, and give peace to the victor, with promise from all harm save at thehands of his foe?"

"Aye, " they answered, yet scarcely understanding what they said. 

"Good!" I cried. "Now, God Odin, I, Olaf, a man, challenge you to singlecombat. Strike you first, you, Odin, whom I name Devil and Wolf of theskies, but no god. Strike you first, bloody murderer, and kill me, ifyou can, who await your stroke!"

Then I folded my arms and stared at the statue's stony eyes, whichstared back at me, while all the people gasped. 

For a full minute I waited thus, but all that happened was that a wrensettled on the head of Odin and twittered there, then flew off to itsnest in the thatch. 

"Now, " I cried, "you have had your turn, and mine comes. "

I drew the Wanderer's sword, and sprang at Odin. My first stroke sunk upto the hilt in his hollow belly; my next cut the sceptre from his hand;my third--a great one--hewed the head from off him. It came rattlingdown, and out of it crawled a viper, which reared itself up and hissed. I set my heel upon the reptile's head and crushed it, and slowly itwrithed itself to death. 

"Now, good folk, " I cried, "what say you of your god Odin?"

They answered nothing, for all of them were in flight. Yes, even Leiffled, cursing me over his shoulder as he went. 

Presently I was alone with the dead Steinar and the shattered god, andin that loneliness strange visions came to me, for I felt that I haddone a mighty deed, one that made me happy. Round the wall of thetemple crept a figure; it was that of Freydisa, whose face was white andscared. 

"You are a great man, Olaf, " she said; "but how will it end?"

"I do not know, " I answered. "I have done what my heart told me, neithermore nor less, and I bide the issue. Odin shall have his chance, forhere I stay till dark, and then, if I live, I leave this land. Go, getme all the gold that is mine from the hall, and bring it here to me bymoonrise, and with it some garments and my armour. Bring me also my besthorse. "

"You leave this land?" she said. "That means that you leave me, who loveyou, to go forth as the Wanderer went--following a dream to the South. Well, it is best that you should go, for whatever they have promised youbut now, it is sure that the priests will kill you, even if you escapethe vengeance of the god. " And she looked askance at the shatteredstatue which had sat in its place for so many generations that none knewwho had set it there, or when. 

"I have killed the god, " I answered, pointing to the crushed viper. 

"Not quite, Olaf, for, see, its tail still moves. "

Then she went, leaving me alone. I sat myself down by the murderedSteinar, and stared at him. Could he be really dead, I wondered, or didhe live on elsewhere? My faith had taught me of a place called Valhallawhere brave men went, but in that faith and its gods I believed no more. This Valhalla was but a child's tale, invented by a bloody-minded folkwho loved slaughter. Wherever Steinar and the others were, it was not inValhalla. Then, perhaps, they slept like the beasts do after these havebeen butchered. Perhaps death was the end of all. It might be so, andyet I did not believe it. There were other gods besides Odin and hiscompany, for what were those which we had found in the Wanderer's tomb?I longed to know. 

Yes, I would go south, as the Wanderer went, and search for them. Perhaps there in the South I should learn the secret truth--and otherthings. 

I grew weary of these thoughts of gods who could not be found, or who, if found, were but devils. My mind went back to my childhood's days, when Steinar and I played together on the meads, before any woman hadcome to wreck our lives. I remembered how we used to play until we wereweary, and how at nights I would tell him tales that I had learned orwoven, until at length we sank to sleep, our arms about each other'snecks. My heart grew full of sorrow that in the end broke from my eyesin tears. Yes, I wept over Steinar, my brother Steinar, and kissed hiscold and gory lips. 

The evening gathered, the twilight grew, and, one by one, the starssprang out in the quiet sky, till the moon appeared and gathered alltheir radiance to herself. I heard the sound of a woman's dress, andlooked up, thinking to see Freydisa. But this woman was not Freydisa; itwas Iduna! Yes, Iduna's self!

I rose to my feet and stood still. She also stood still, on the fartherside of the stone of sacrifice whereon that which had been Steinar wasstretched between us. Then came a struggle of silence, in which she wonat last. 

"Have you come to save him?" I asked. "If so, it is too late. Woman, behold your work. "

She shook her beautiful head and answered, almost in a whisper:

"Nay, Olaf, I am come to beg a boon of you: that you will slay me, hereand now. "

"Am I a butcher--or a priest?" I muttered. 

"Oh, slay me, slay me, Olaf!" she went on, throwing herself upon herknees before me, and rending open her blue robe that her young breastmight take the sword. "Thus, perchance, I, who love life, may pay someof the price of sin, who, if I slew myself, would but multiply the debt, which in truth I dare not do. "

Still I shook my head, and once more she spoke:

"Olaf, in this way or in that doubtless my end will find me, for, if yourefuse this office, there are others of sterner stuff. The knife thatsmote Steinar is not blunted. Yet, before I die, who am come here but todie, I pray you hear the truth, that my memory may be somewhat less vileto you in the after years. Olaf, you think me the falsest of the false, yet I am not altogether so. Hark you now! At the time that Steinarsought me, some madness took him. So soon as we were alone together, hisfirst words were: 'I am bewitched. I love you. '

"Olaf, I'll not deny that his worship stirred my blood, for he wasgoodly--well, and different to you, with your dreaming eyes and thoughtsthat are too deep for me. And yet, by my breath, I swear that I meantno harm. When we rode together to the ship, it was my purpose to returnupon the morrow and be made your wife. But there upon the ship my fathercompelled me. It was his fancy that I should break with you and be wedto Steinar, who had become so great a lord and who pleased him betterthan you did, Olaf. And, as for Steinar--why, have I not told you thathe was mad for me?"

"Steinar's tale was otherwise, Iduna. He said that you went first, andthat he followed. "

"Were those his words, Olaf? For, if so, how can I give the dead thelie, and one who died through me? It seems unholy. Yet in this matterSteinar had no reason left to him and, whether you believe me or no, Itell the truth. Oh! hear me out, for who knows when they will come totake me, who have walked into this nest of foes that I may be taken?Pray as I would, the ship was run out, and we sailed for Lesso. There, in my father's hall, upon my knees, I entreated him to hold his hand. I told him what was true: that, of you twain, it was you I loved, notSteinar. I told him that if he forced this marriage, war would come ofit that might mean all our deaths. But these things moved him nothing. Then I told him that such a deed of shame would mean the loss ofSteinar's lordship, so that by it he would gain no profit. At last helistened, for this touched him near. You know the rest. Thorvald, yourfather, and Ragnar, who ever hated me, pressed on the war despite allour offerings of peace. So the ships met, and Hela had her fill. "

"Aye, Iduna, whatever else is false, this is true, that Hela had herfill. "

"Olaf, I have but one thing more to say. It is this: Only once did thosedead lips touch mine, and then it was against my will. Aye, although itis shameful, you must learn the truth. My father held me, Olaf, while Itook the betrothal kiss, because I must. But, as you know, there was nomarriage. "

"Aye, I know that, " I said, "because Steinar told me so. "

"And, save for that one kiss, Olaf, I am still the maid whom once youloved so well. "

Now I stared at her. Could this woman lie so blackly over dead Steinar'scorpse? When all was said and done, was it not possible that she spokethe truth, and that we had been but playthings in the hands of an evilFate? Save for some trifling error, which might be forgiven to one who, as she said, loved the worship that was her beauty's due, what if shewere innocent, after all?

Perhaps my face showed the thoughts that were passing through my mind. At the least, she who knew me well found skill to read them. She crepttowards me, still on her knees; she cast her arms about me, and, restingher weight upon me, drew herself to her feet. 

"Olaf, " she whispered, "I love you, I love you well, as I have alwaysdone, though I may have erred a little, as women wayward and still unwedare apt to do. Olaf, they told me yonder how you had matched yourselfagainst the god, with his priests for judges, and smitten him, and Ithought this the greatest deed that ever I have known. I used to thinkyou something of a weakling, Olaf, not in your body but in your mind, one lost in music and in runes, who feared to put things to the touchof war; but you have shown me otherwise. You slew the bear; you overcameSteinar, who was so much stronger than you are, in the battle of theships; and now you have bearded Odin, the All-father. Look, his headlies there, hewn off by you for the sake of one who, after all, had doneyou wrong. Olaf, such a deed as that touches a woman's heart, and hewho does it is the man she would wish to lie upon her breast and be herlord. Olaf, all this evil past may yet be forgotten. We might go andlive elsewhere for awhile, or always, for with your wisdom and my beautyjoined together what could we not conquer? Olaf, I love you now as Ihave never loved before, cannot you love me again?"

Her arms clung about me; her beautiful blue eyes, shimmering withmoonlit tears, held my eyes, and my heart melted beneath her breath aswinter snows melt in the winds of spring. She saw, she understood; shecast herself upon me, shaking her long hair over both of us, and seekingmy lips. Almost she had found them, when, feeling something hard betweenme and her, something that hurt me, I looked down. Her cloak had slippedor been thrown aside, and my eye caught the glint of gold and jewels. Inan instant I remembered--the Wanderer's necklace and the dream--and withthose memories my heart froze again. 

"Nay, Iduna, " I said, "I loved you well; there's no man will ever loveyou more, and you are very fair. Whether you speak true words or false, I do not know; it is between you and your own spirit. But this I doknow: that betwixt us runs the river of Steinar's blood, aye, andthe blood of Thorvald, my father, of Thora, my mother, of Ragnar, mybrother, and of many another man who clung to us, and that is a streamwhich I cannot cross. Find you another husband, Iduna the Fair, sincenever will I call you wife. "

She loosed her arms from round me, and, lifting them again, unclaspedthe Wanderer's necklace from about her breast. 

"This it is, " she said, "which has brought all these evils on me. Takeit back again, and, when you find her, give it to that one for whomit is meant, that one whom you love truly, as, whatever you may havethought, you never have loved me. "

Then she sank upon the ground, and resting her golden head upon deadSteinar's breast, she wept. 

I think it was then that Freydisa returned; at least, I recall her tallform standing near the stone of sacrifice, gazing at us both, a strangesmile on her face. 

"Have you withstood?" she said. "Then, truly, you are in the way ofvictory and have less to fear from woman than I thought. All thingsare ready as you commanded, my lord Olaf, and there remains but tosay farewell, which you had best do quickly, for they plot your deathyonder. "

"Freydisa, " I answered, "I go, but perchance I shall return again. Meanwhile, all I have is yours, with this charge. Guard you yonderwoman, and see her safe to her home, or wherever she would go, and toSteinar here give honourable burial. "

Then the darkness of oblivion falls, and I remember no more savethe white face of Iduna, her brow stained with Steinar's life-blood, watching me as I went. 

BOOK II

BYZANTIUM

CHAPTER I

IRENE, EMPRESS OF THE EARTH

A gulf of blackness and the curtain lifts again upon a very differentOlaf from the young northern lord who parted from Iduna at the place ofsacrifice at Aar. 

I see myself standing upon a terrace that overlooks a stretch of quietwater, which I now know was the Bosphorus. Behind me are a great palaceand the lights of a vast city; in front, upon the sea and upon thefarther shore, are other lights. The moon shines bright above me, and, having naught else to do, I study my reflection in my own burnishedshield. It shows a man of early middle life; he may be thirty orfive-and-thirty years of age; the same Olaf, yet much changed. For nowmy frame is tall and well-knit, though still somewhat slender; my faceis bronzed by southern suns; I wear a short beard; there is a scaracross my cheek, got in some battle; my eyes are quiet, and have lostthe first liveliness of youth. I know that I am the captain of theNorthern Guard of the Empress Irene, widow of the dead emperor, Leothe Fourth, and joint ruler of the Eastern Empire with her young son, Constantine, the sixth of that name. 

How I came to fill this place, however, I do not know. The story of myjourney from Jutland to Byzantium is lost to me. Doubtless it must havetaken years, and after these more years of humble service, before I roseto be the captain of Irene's Northern Guard that she kept ever about herperson, because she would not trust her Grecian soldiers. 

My armour was very rich, yet I noted about myself two things that werewith me in my youth. One was the necklace of golden shells, divided fromeach other by beetles of emeralds, that I had taken from the Wanderer'sgrave at Aar, and the other the cross-hilted bronze sword with whichthis same Wanderer had been girded in his grave. I know now that becauseof this weapon, which was of a metal and shape strange to that land, Ihad the byname of Olaf Red-Sword, and I know also that none wished tofeel the weight of this same ancient blade. 

When I had finished looking at myself in the shield, I leaned upon theparapet staring at the sea and wondering how the plains of Aar lookedthat night beneath this selfsame moon, and whether Freydisa were deadby now, and whom Iduna had married, and if she ever thought of me, or ifSteinar came to haunt her sleep. 

So I mused, till presently I felt a light touch upon my shoulder, andswung round to find myself face to face with the Empress Irene herself. 

"Augusta!" I said, saluting, for, as Empress, that was her Roman title, even though she was a Greek. 

"You guard me well, friend Olaf, " she said, with a little laugh. "Why, any enemy, and Christ knows I have plenty, could have cut you downbefore ever you knew that he was there. "

"Not so, Augusta, " I answered, for I could speak their Greek tonguewell; "since at the end of the terrace the guards stand night and day, men of my own blood who can be trusted. Nothing which does not fly couldgain this place save through your own chambers, that are also guarded. It is not usual for any watch to be set here, still I came myself incase the Empress might need me. "

"That is kind of you, my Captain Olaf, and I think I do need you. Atleast, I cannot sleep in this heat, and I am weary of the thoughts ofState, for many matters trouble me just now. Come, change my mind, ifyou can, for if so I'll thank you. Tell me of yourself when you wereyoung. Why did you leave your northern home, where I've heard you were abarbarian chief, and wander hither to Byzantium?"

"Because of a woman, " I answered. 

"Ah!" she said, clapping her hands; "I knew it. Tell me of this womanwhom you love. "

"The story is short, Augusta. She bewitched my foster-brother, andcaused him to be sacrificed to the northern gods as a troth-breaker, andI do not love her. "

"You'd not admit it if you did, Olaf. Was she beautiful, well, say as Iam?"

I turned and looked at the Empress, studying her from head to foot. Shewas shorter than Iduna by some inches, also older, and therefore of athicker build; but, being a fair Greek, her colour was much the same, save that the eyes were darker. The mouth, too, was more hard. For therest, she was a royal-looking and lovely woman in the flower of her age, and splendidly attired in robes broidered with gold, over which she worelong strings of rounded pearls. Her rippling golden hair was dressed inthe old Greek fashion, tied in a simple knot behind her head, and overit was thrown a light veil worked with golden stars. 

"Well, Captain Olaf, " she said, "have you finished weighing my poorlooks against those of this northern girl in the scales of yourjudgment? If so, which of us tips the beam?"

"Iduna was more beautiful than ever you can have been, Augusta, " Ireplied quietly. 

She stared at me till her eyes grew quite round, then puckered upher mouth as though to say something furious, and finally burst outlaughing. 

"By every saint in Byzantium, " she said, "or, rather, by their relics, for of live ones there are none, you are the strangest man whom I haveknown. Are you weary of life that you dare to say such a thing to me, the Empress Irene?"

"Am I weary of life? Well, Augusta, on the whole I think I am. It seemsto me that death and after it may interest us more. For the rest, youasked me a question, and, after the fashion of my people, I answered itas truthfully as I could. "

"By my head, you have said it again, " she exclaimed. "Have you notheard, most innocent Northman, that there are truths which should not bementioned and much less repeated?"

"I have heard many things in Byzantium, Augusta, but I pay no attentionto any of them--or, indeed, to little except my duty. "

"Now that this, this--what's the girl's name?"

"Iduna the Fair, " I said. 

"----this Iduna has thrown you over, at which I am sure I do not wonder, what mistresses have you in Byzantium, Olaf the Dane?"

"None at all, " I answered. "Women are pleasant, but one may buy sweetstoo dear, and all that ever I saw put together were not worth my brotherSteinar, who lost his life through one of them. "

"Tell me, Captain Olaf, are you a secret member of this new society ofhermits of which they talk so much, who, if they see a woman, must holdtheir faces in the sand for five minutes afterwards?"

"I never heard of them, Augusta. "

"Are you a Christian?"

"No; I am considering that religion--or rather its followers. "

"Are you a pagan, then?"

"No. I fought a duel with the god Odin, and cut his head off with thissword, and that is why I left the North, where they worship Odin. "

"Then what are you?" she said, stamping her foot in exasperation. 

"I am the captain of your Imperial Majesty's private guard, a little ofa philosopher, and a fair poet in my own language, not in Greek. Also, Ican play the harp. "

"You say 'not in Greek, ' for fear lest I should ask you to write versesto me, which, indeed, I shall never do, Olaf. A soldier, a poet, aphilosopher, a harpist, one who has renounced women! Now, why have yourenounced women, which is unnatural in a man who is not a monk? It mustbe because you still love this Iduna, and hope to get her some day. "

I shook my head and answered, "I might have done that long ago, Augusta. "

"Then it must be because there is some other woman whom you wish togain. Why do you always wear that strange necklace?" she added sharply. "Did it belong to this savage girl Iduna, as, from the look of it, itmight well have done?"

"Not so, Augusta. She took it for a while, and it brought sorrow on her, as it will do on all women save one who may or may not live to-day. "

"Give it me. I have taken a fancy to it; it is unusual. Oh! fear not, you shall receive its value. "

"If you wish the necklace, Augusta, you must take the head as well; andmy counsel to you is that you do neither, since they will bring you nogood luck. "

"In truth, Captain Olaf, you anger me with your riddles. What do youmean about this necklace?"

"I mean, Augusta, that I took it from a very ancient grave----"

"That I can believe, for the jeweller who made it worked in old Egypt, "she interrupted. 

"----and thereafter I dreamed a dream, " I went on, "of the woman whowears the other half of it. I have not seen her yet, but when I do Ishall know her at once. "

"So!" she exclaimed, "did I not tell you that, east or west or north orsouth, there _is_ some other woman?"

"There was once, Augusta, quite a thousand years ago or more, and theremay be again now, or a thousand years hence. That is what I am tryingto find out. You say the work is Egyptian. Augusta, at your convenience, will you be pleased to make another captain in my place? I would visitEgypt. "

"If you leave Byzantium without express permission under my ownhand--not the Emperor's or anybody else's hand; mine, I say--and arecaught, your eyes shall be put out as a deserter!" she said savagely. 

"As the Augusta pleases, " I answered, saluting. 

"Olaf, " she went on in a more gentle voice, "you are clearly mad; but, to tell truth, you are also a madman who pleases me, since I weary ofthe rogues and lick-spittles who call themselves sane in Byzantium. Why, there's not a man in all the city who would dare to speak to me asyou have spoken to-night, and like that breeze from the sea, it isrefreshing. Lend me that necklace, Olaf, till to-morrow morning. I wantto examine it in the lamplight, and I swear to you that I will not takeit from you or play you any tricks about it. "

"Will you promise not to wear it, Augusta?"

"Of course. Is it likely that I should wish to wear it on my bare breastafter it has been rubbing against your soiled armour?"

Without another word I unhooked the necklace and handed it to her. Sheran to a little distance, and, with one of those swift movements thatwere common to her, fastened it about her own neck. Then she returned, and threw the great strings of pearls, which she had removed to makeplace for it, over my head. 

"Now have you found the woman of that dream, Olaf?" she asked, turningherself about in the moonlight. 

I shook my head and answered:

"Nay, Augusta; but I fear that _you_ have found misfortune. Whenit comes, I pray you to remember that you promised not to wear thenecklace. Also that your soldier, Olaf, Thorvald's son, would have givenhis life rather than that you should have done so, not for the sakeof any dream, but for your sake, Augusta, whom it is his business toprotect. "

"Would, then, it were your business either to protect me a little more, or a little less!" she exclaimed bitterly. 

Having uttered this dark saying, she vanished from the terrace stillwearing the string of golden shells. 

On the following morning the necklace was returned to me by Irene'sfavourite lady, who smiled as she gave it to me. She was a dark-eyed, witty, and able girl named Martina, who had been my friend for a longwhile. 

"The Augusta said that you were to examine this jewel to see that it hasnot been changed. "

"I never suggested that the Augusta was a thief, " I replied, "thereforeit is unnecessary. "

"She said also that I was to tell you, in case you should think that ithas been befouled by her wearing of it, that she has had it carefullycleaned. "

"That is thoughtful of her, Martina, for it needed washing. Now, willyou take the Augusta's pearls, which she left with me in error?"

"I have no orders to take any pearls, Captain Olaf, although I didnotice that two of the finest strings in the Empire are missing. Oh! yougreat northern child, " she added in a whisper, "keep the pearls, theyare a gift, and worth a prince's ransom; and take whatever else you canget, and keep that too. "[*]

 [*] I have no further vision concerning these priceless pearls and do not know what became of them. Perhaps I was robbed of them during my imprisonment, or perhaps I gave them to Heliodore or to Martina. Where are they now, I wonder?--Editor. 

Then, before I could answer her, she was gone. 

For some weeks after this I saw no more of the Augusta, who appearedto avoid me. One day, however, I was summoned to her presence in herprivate apartments by the waiting-lady Martina, and went, to find heralone, save for Martina. The first thing that I noticed was that shewore about her neck an exact copy of the necklace of golden shells andemerald beetles; further, that about her waist was a girdle and on herwrist a bracelet of similar design. Pretending to see nothing, I salutedand stood to attention. 

"Captain, " she began, "yonder"--and she waved her hand towards the city, so that I could not fail to see the shell bracelet--"the uncles of myson, the Emperor, lie in prison. Have you heard of the matter, and, ifso, what have you heard?"

"I have heard, Augusta, that the Emperor having been defeated bythe Bulgarians, some of the legions proposed to set his uncle, Nicephorus--he who has been made a priest--upon the throne. I haveheard further that thereon the Emperor caused the Cæsar Nicephorus tobe blinded, and the tongues of the two other Cæsars and of their twobrothers, the _Nobilissimi_, to be slit. "

"Do you think well of such a deed, Olaf?"

"Augusta, " I answered, "in this city I make it my business not to think, for if I did I should certainly go mad. "

"Still, on this matter I command you to think, and to speak the truth ofyour thoughts. No harm shall come to you, whatever they may be. "

"Augusta, I obey you. I think that whoever did this wicked thing must bea devil, either returned from that hell of which everyone is so fond oftalking here, or on the road thither. "

"Oh! you think that, do you? So I was right when I told Martina thatthere was only one honest opinion to be had in Constantinople and I knewwhere to get it. Well, most severe and indignant judge, suppose I tellyou it was I who commanded that this deed should be done. Then would youchange your judgment?"

"Not so, Augusta. I should only think much worse of you than ever I didbefore. If these great persons were traitors to the State, they shouldhave been executed. But to torment them, to take away the sight ofheaven and to bring them to the level of dumb beasts, all that theiractual blood may not be on the tormentors' hand--why, the act is vile. So, at least, it would be held in those northern lands which you arepleased to call barbarian. "

Now Irene sprang from her seat and clapped her hands for joy. 

"You hear what he says, Martina, and the Emperor shall hear it too; aye, and so shall my ministers, Stauracius and Aetius, who supported him inthis matter. I alone withstood him; I prayed him for his soul's sake tobe merciful. He answered that he would no longer be governed by a woman;that he knew how to safeguard his empire, and what conscience shouldallow and what refuse. So, in spite of all my tears and prayers, thevile deed was done, as I think for no good cause. Well, it cannotbe undone. Yet, Olaf, I fear that it may be added to, and that theseroyal-born men may be foully murdered. Therefore, I put you in charge ofthe prison where they lie. Here is the signed order. Take with you whatmen you may think needful, and hold that place, even should the Emperorhimself command you to open. See also that the prisoners within arecared for and have all they need, but do not suffer them to escape. "

I saluted and turned to go, when Irene called me back. 

At that moment, too, in obedience to some sign which she made, Martinaleft the chamber, looking at me oddly as she did so. I came and stoodbefore the Empress, who, I noted, seemed somewhat troubled, for herbreast heaved and her gaze was fixed upon the floor now. It was ofmosaic, and represented a heathen goddess talking to a young man, whostood before her with his arms folded. The goddess was angry with theman, and held in her left hand a dagger as though she would stab him, although her right arm was stretched out to embrace him and her attitudewas one of pleading. 

Irene lifted her head, and I saw that her fine eyes were filled withtears. 

"Olaf, " she said, "I am in much trouble, and I know not where to find afriend. "

I smiled and answered:

"Need an Empress seek far for friends?"

"Aye, Olaf; farther than anyone who breathes. An Empress can findflatterers and partisans, but not a single friend. Such love her onlyfor what she can give them. But, if fortune went against her, I say thatthey would fall away like leaves from a tree in a winter frost, so thatshe stood naked to every bitter blast of heaven. Yes, and then wouldcome the foe and root up that tree and burn it to give them warmth andto celebrate their triumph. So I think, Olaf, it will be with me beforeall is done. Even my son hates me, Olaf, my only child for whose truewelfare I strive night and day. "

"I have heard as much, Augusta, " I said. 

"You have heard, like all the world. But what else of ill have you heardof me, Olaf? Speak out, man; I'm here to learn the truth. "

"I have heard that you are very ambitious, Augusta, and that you hateyour son as much as he hates you, because he is a rival to your power. It is rumoured that you would be glad if he were dead and you left toreign alone. "

"Then a lie is rumoured, Olaf. Yet it is true that I am ambitious, whosee far and would build this tottering empire up afresh. Olaf, it is abitter thing to have begotten a fool. "

"Then why do you not marry again and beget others, who might be nofools, Augusta?" I asked bluntly. 

"Ah! why?" she answered, flashing a curious glance upon me. "In truth, Ido not quite know why; but from no lack of suitors, since, were she buta hideous hag, an empress would find these. Olaf, you may have learnedthat I was not born in the purple. I was but a Greek girl of good race, not even noble, to whom God gave a gift of beauty; and when I was youngI saw a man who took my fancy, also of old race, yet but a merchant offruits which they grow in Greece and sell here and at Rome. I wished tomarry him, but my mother, a far-seeing woman, said that such beautyas mine--though less than that of your Iduna the Fair, Olaf--was worthmoney or rank. So they sent away my merchant of fruits, who married thedaughter of another merchant of fruits and throve very well in business. He came to see me some years ago, fat as a tub, his face scored all overwith the marks of the spotted sickness, and we talked about old times. I gave him a concession to import dried fruits into Byzantium--thatis what he came to see me for--and now he's dead. Well, my mother wasright, for afterwards this poor beauty of mine took the fancy of thelate Emperor, and, being very pious, he married me. So the Greek girl, by the will of God, became Augusta and the first woman in the world. "

"By the will of God?" I repeated. 

"Aye, I suppose so, or else all is raw chance. At least, I, who to-daymight have been bargaining over dried fruits, as I should have done hadI won my will, am--what you know. Look at this robe, " and she spread herglittering dress before me. "Hark to the tramp of those guards before mydoor. Why, you are their captain. Go into the antechambers, and see theambassadors waiting there in the hope of a word with the Ruler ofthe Earth! Look at my legions mustered on the drilling-grounds, andunderstand how great the Grecian girl has grown by virtue of the facewhich is less beauteous than that of--Iduna the Fair!"

"I understand all this, Augusta, " I answered. "Yet it would seem thatyou are not happy. Did you not tell me just now that you could not finda friend and that you had begotten a fool?"

"Happy, Olaf? Why, I am wretched, so wretched that often I think thehell of which the priests preach is here on earth, and that I dwell inits hottest fires. Unless love hides it, what happiness is there in thislife of ours, which must end in blackest death?"

"Love has its miseries also, Augusta. That I know, for once I loved. "

"Aye, but then the love was not true, for this is the greatest curse ofall--to love and not to be beloved. For the sake of a perfect love, ifit could be won--why, I'd sacrifice even my ambition. "

"Then you must keep your ambition, Augusta, since in this world you'llfind nothing perfect. "

"Olaf, I'm not so sure. Thoughts have come to me. Olaf, I told you thatI have no friend in all this glittering Court. Will you be my friend?"

"I am your honest servant, Augusta, and I think that such a one is thebest of friends. "

"That's so; and yet no man can be true friend to a woman unless heis--more than friend. Nature has writ it so. "

"I do not understand, " I answered. 

"You mean that you will not understand, and perhaps you are wise. Whydo you stare at that pavement? There's a story written on it. The oldgoddess of my people, Aphrodite, loved a certain Adonis--so runs thefable--but he loved not her, and thought only of his sports. Look, shewoos him there, and he rejects her, and in her rage she stabs him. "

"Not so, " I answered. "Of the end of the story I know nothing, but, ifshe had meant to kill him, the dagger would be in her right hand, not inher left. "

"That's true, Olaf; and in the end it was Fate which killed him, notthe goddess whom he had scorned. And yet, Olaf, it is not wise to scorngoddesses. Oh! of what do I talk? You'll befriend me, will you not?"

"Aye, Augusta, to the last drop of my blood, as is my duty. Do I nottake your pay?"

"Then thus I seal our friendship and here's an earnest of the pay, "Irene said slowly, and, bending forward, she kissed me on the lips. 

At this moment the doors of the chamber were thrown open. Through them, preceded by heralds, that at once drew back again, entered the greatminister Stauracius, a fat, oily-faced man with a cunning eye, whoannounced in a high, thin voice, "The ambassadors of the Persians wait upon you, Augusta, as youappointed at this hour. "

CHAPTER II

THE BLIND CÆSAR

Irene turned upon the eunuch as a she-lion turns upon some hunter thatdisturbs it from its prey. Noting the anger in her eyes, he fell backand prostrated himself. Thereupon she spoke to me as though his entryhad interrupted her words. 

"Those are the orders, Captain Olaf. See that you forget none of them. Even if this proud eunuch, who dares to appear before me unannounced, bids you to do so, I shall hold you to account. To-day I leave the cityfor a while for the Baths whither I am sent. You must not accompany mebecause of the duty I have laid upon you here. When I return, be sureI'll summon you, " and, knowing that Stauracius could not see her fromwhere he lay, for a moment she let her splendid eyes meet my own. Inthem there was a message I could not mistake. 

"The Augusta shall be obeyed, " I answered, saluting. "May the Augustareturn in health and glory and more beautiful than----"

"Iduna the Fair!" she broke in. "Captain, you are dismissed. "

Again I saluted, retreating from the presence backwards and stayingto bow at each third step, as was the custom. The process was somewhatlong, and as I reached the door I heard her say to Stauracius, "Hearken, you dog. If ever you dare to break in upon me thus again, youshall lose two things--your office and your head. What! May I not givesecret orders to my trusted officer and not be spied upon by you? Now, cease your grovellings and lead in these Persians, as you have beenbribed to do. "

Passing through the silk-clad, bejewelled Persians who waited in anantechamber with their slaves and gifts, I gained the great terrace ofthe palace which looked upon the sea. Here I found Martina leaning onthe parapet. 

"Have you more of the Augusta's pearls about you, Olaf?" she askedmockingly, speaking over her shoulder. 

"Not I, Martina, " I answered, halting beside her. 

"Indeed. I could have sworn otherwise, for they are perfumed, and Iseemed to catch their odour. When did you begin to use the royal scentupon that yellow beard of yours, Olaf? If any of us women did so, itwould mean blows and exile; but perchance a captain of the guard may beforgiven. "

"I use no scents, girl, as you know well. Yet it is true that theserooms reek of them, and they cling to armour. "

"Yes, and still more to hair. Well, what gift had my mistress for youto-day?"

"A commission to guard certain prisoners, Martina. "

"Ah! Have you read it yet? When you do, I think you'll find that itnames you Governor of the jail, which is a high office, carrying muchpay and place. You are in good favour, Olaf, and I hope that when youcome to greatness you will not forget Martina. It was I who put it intoa certain mind to give you this commission as the only man that could betrusted in the Court. "

"I do not forget a friend, Martina, " I answered. 

"That is your reputation, Olaf. Oh! what a road is opening to your feet. Yet I doubt you'll not walk it, being too honest; or, if you do, that itwill lead you--not to glory, but a grave. "

"Mayhap, Martina, and to speak truth, a grave is the only quiet place inConstantinople. Mayhap, too, it hides the only real glory. "

"That's what we Christians say. It would be strange if you, who are nota Christian, alone should believe and keep the saying. Oh!" She went onwith passion, "we are but shams and liars, whom God must hate. Well, Igo to make ready for this journey to the Baths. "

"How long do you stay there?" I asked. 

"The course of waters takes a month. Less than that time does not serveto clear the Augusta's skin and restore her shape to the lines of youthwhich it begins to need, though doubtless you do not think so. Youwere named to come as her officer of the Person; but, Olaf, this otherbusiness rose up of a new governor for the jail in which the Cæsars and_Nobilissimi_ are confined. I saw a chance for you in it, who, althoughyou have served all these years, have had no real advancement, andmentioned your name, at which the Augusta leapt. To tell the truth, Olaf, I was not sure that you would wish to be captain of the guard atthe Baths. Was I right or was I wrong?"

"I think you were right, Martina. Baths are idle places where folk driftinto trouble, and I follow duty. Martina--may I say it to you?--youare a good woman and a kind. I pray that those gods of yours whom youworship may bless you. "

"You pray in vain, Olaf, for that they will never do. Indeed, I thinkthat they have cursed me. "

Then suddenly she burst into tears, and, turning, went away. 

I, too, went away somewhat bewildered, for much had happened to me thatmorning which I found it hard to understand. Why had the Augusta kissedme? I took it that this was some kind of imperial jest. It was knownthat I kept aloof from women, and she may have desired to see what Ishould do when an Augusta kissed me, and then to make a mock of me. Ihad heard that she had done as much with others. 

Well, let that be, since Stauracius, who always feared lest a newfavourite should slip between him and power, had settled the matter forme, for which I blessed Stauracius, although at the moment, being but aman, I had cursed him. And now why did Martina--the little, dark Martinawith the kind face and the watchful, beady eyes, like to those of arobin in our northern lands--speak as she had done, and then burst intotears?

A doubt struck me, but I, who was never vain, pushed it aside. I did notunderstand, and of what use was it to try to interpret the meaning ofthe moods of women? My business was war, or, at the moment, the servicethat has to do with war, not women. Wars had brought me to the rank Iheld, though, strangely enough, of those wars I can recall nothing now;they have vanished from my vision. To wars also I looked to advance mein the future, who was no courtier, but a soldier, whom circumstanceshad brought to Court. Well, thanks to Martina, as she said, or to somecaprice of the Empress, I had a new commission that was of more worth tome than her random kisses, and I would go to read it. 

Read it I did in the little private room upon the palace wall which wasmine as captain of the Augusta's guard, though, being written inGreek, I found this difficult. Martina had spoken truly. I was made theGovernor of the State prison, with all authority, including that of lifeand death should emergency arise. Moreover, this governorship gave methe rank of a general, with a general's pay, also such pickings asI chose to take. In short, from captain of the guard, suddenly I hadbecome a great man in Constantinople, one with whom even Stauraciusand others like him would have to reckon, especially as his signatureappeared upon the commission beneath that of the Empress. 

Whilst I was wondering what I should do next, a trumpet blew upon theramparts, and a Northman of my company entered, saluted and said that Iwas summoned. I went out, and there before me stood a dazzling bandthat bowed humbly to me, whom yesterday they would have passed withoutnotice. Their captain, a smooth-faced Greek, came forward, and, addressing me as "General, " said the imperial orders were that he was toescort me to the State jail. 

"For what purpose?" I asked, since it came to my mind that Irene mighthave changed her fancy and issued another kind of commission. 

"As its General and Governor, Illustrious, " he replied. 

"Then I will lead, " I answered, "do you follow behind me. "

Thus that vision ends. 

In the next I see myself dwelling in some stately apartments that formedthe antechambers to the great prison. This prison, which was situatednot far from the Forum of Constantine, covered a large area of ground, which included a garden where the prisoners were allowed to walk. It wassurrounded by a double wall, with an outer and an inner moat, the outerdry, and the inner filled with water. There were double gates also, andby them guard-towers. Moreover, I see a little yard, with posts in it, where prisoners were scourged, and a small and horrible room, furnishedwith a kind of wooden bed, to which they were bound for the punishmentof the putting out of their eyes and the slitting of their tongues. In front of this room was a block where those condemned to death weresometimes executed. 

There were many prisoners, not common felons, but people who had beentaken for reasons of State or sometimes of religion. Perhaps in all theynumbered a hundred men, and with them a few women, who had a quarter tothemselves. Besides the jailers, three-score guards were stationed therenight and day, and of all of these I was in command. 

Before I had held my office three days I found that Irene had appointedme to it with good reason. It happened thus. The most of the prisonerswere allowed to receive presents of food and other things sent to themby their friends. All these presents were supposed to be inspected bythe officer in charge of the prison. This rule, which had been muchneglected, I enforced again, with the result that I made some strangediscoveries. 

Thus, on the third day, there came a magnificent offering of figs forthe Cæsars and _Nobilissimi_, the brothers-in-law of Irene and theuncles of the young Emperor Constantine, her son. These figs were beingcarried past me formally, when something about the appearance of one ofthem excited my suspicion. I took it and offered it to the jailer whocarried the basket. He looked frightened, shook his head, and said, "General, I touch no fruit. "

"Indeed, " I answered. "That is strange, since I thought that I saw youeating of it yesterday. "

"Aye, General, " he replied; "the truth is that I ate too much. "

Making no answer, I went to the window, and threw the fig to along-tailed, tame monkey which was chained to a post in the yardwithout. It caught it and ate greedily. 

"Do not go away, friend, " I said to the jailer, who was trying to departwhile my back was turned. "I have questions that I would ask you. "

So I spoke to him about other matters, and all the while watched themonkey. 

Soon I saw that it was ill at ease. It began to tear at its stomach andto whimper like a child. Then it foamed at the mouth, was seized withconvulsions, and within a quarter of an hour by the water-clock wasdead. 

"It would seem that those figs are poisoned, friend, " I said, "andtherefore it is fortunate for you that you ate too much fruit yesterday. Now, man, what do you know of this matter?"

"Nothing, sir, " he answered, falling on his knees. "I swear to you byChrist, nothing. Only I doubted. The fruits were brought by a womanwhom I thought that once I had seen in the household of the AugustusConstantine, and I knew----" and he paused. 

"Well, what did you know, man? It would be best to tell me quickly, whohave power here. "

"I knew, sir, what all the world knows, that Constantine would be rid ofhis uncles, whom he fears, though they are maimed. No more, I swear it, no more. "

"Perhaps before the Augusta returns you may remember something more, " Isaid. "Therefore, I will not judge your case at present. Ho! guard, comehither. "

As he heard the soldiers stirring without in answer to my summons, theman, who was unarmed, looked about his desperately; then he sprang atthe fruit, and, seizing a fig, strove to thrust it into his mouth. ButI was too quick for him, and within a few seconds the soldiers had himfast. 

"Shut this man in a safe dungeon, " I said. "Treat and feed him well, butsearch him. See also that he does himself no harm and that none speakwith him. Then forget all this business. "

"What charge must be entered in the book, General?" asked the officer, saluting. 

"A charge of stealing figs that belonged to the Cæsar Nicephorus and hisroyal brethren, " I answered, and looked through the window. 

He followed my glance, saw the poor monkey lying dead, and started. 

"All shall be done, " he said, and the man was led away. 

When he had gone, I sent for the physician of the jail, whom I knew tobe trustworthy, since I had appointed him myself. Without telling himanything, I bade him examine and preserve the figs, and also dissect thebody of the monkey to discover why it died. 

He bowed and went away with the fruit. A while later he returned, andshowed me an open fig. In the heart of it was a pinch of white powder. 

"What is it?" I asked. 

"The deadliest poison that is known, General. See, the stalk has beendrawn out, the powder blown in through a straw, and then the stalkreplaced. "

"Ah!" I said, "that is clever, but not quite clever enough. They havemixed the stalks. I noted that the purple fig had the stalk of a greenfig, and that is why I tried it on the monkey. "

"You observe well, General. "

"Yes, Physician, I observe. I learned that when, as a lad, I hunted gamein the far North. Also I learned to keep silent, since noise frightensgame. Do you as much. "

"Have no fear, " he answered; and went about his business with the deadmonkey. 

When he had gone I thought a while. Then I rose, and went to the chapelof the prison, or, rather, to a place whence I could see those in thechapel without being seen. This chapel was situated in a gloomy crypt, lighted only with oil lamps that hung from the massive pillars andarches. The day was the Sabbath of the Christians, and when I enteredthe little secret hollow in the walls, the sacrament was beingadministered to certain of the prisoners. 

Truly it was a sad sight, for the ministering priest was none other thanthe Cæsar Nicephorus, the eldest of the Emperor's uncles, who had beenfirst ordained in order that he might be unfit to sit upon the throne, and afterwards blinded, as I have told. He was a tall, pale man, with anuncertain mouth and a little pointed chin, apparently between forty andfifty years of age, and his face was made dreadful by two redhollows where the eyes should have been. Yet, notwithstanding thisdisfigurement, and his tonsured crown, and the broidered priest's robeswhich hung upon him awkwardly, as he stumbled through the words of hisoffice, to this poor victim there still seemed to cling some air ofroyal birth and bearing. Being blind, he could not see to administerthe Element, and therefore his hand was guided by one of his imperialbrethren, who also had been made a priest. The tongue of this priest hadbeen slit, but now and again he gibbered some direction into the earof Nicephorus. By the altar, watching all, sat a stern-faced monk, theconfessor of the Cæsars and of the _Nobilissimi_, who was put there tospy upon them. 

I followed the rite to its end, observing these unhappy prisonersseeking from the mystery of their faith the only consolation thatremained to them. Many of them were men innocent of any crime, save thatof adherence to some fallen cause, political or religious; victims werethey, not sinners, to be released by death alone. I remember that, asthe meaning of the scene came home to me, I recalled the words of Irene, who had said that she believed this world to be a hell, and found weightin them. At length, able to bear no more, I left my hiding-place andwent into the garden behind the chapel. Here, at least, were naturalthings. Here flowers, tended by the prisoners, bloomed as they mighthave done in some less accursed spot. Here the free birds sang andnested in the trees, for what to them were the high surrounding walls?

I sat myself down upon a seat in the shade. Presently, as I hadexpected, Nicephorus, the priest-Cæsar, and his four brethren came intothe garden. Two of them led the blind man by the hand, and the other twoclung close to him, for all these unfortunates loved each other dearly. The four with the split tongues gabbled in his ears. Now and again, when he could catch or guess at the meaning of a word, he answered thespeaker gently; or the others, seeing that he had not understood themaright, painfully tried to explain the error. Oh! it was a piteous thingto see and hear. My gorge rose against the young brute of an Emperorand his councillors who, for ambition's sake, had wrought this horriblecrime. Little did I know then that ere long their fate would be his own, and that a mother's hand would deal it out to him. 

They caught sight of me seated beneath the tree, and chattered likestartled starlings, till at length Nicephorus understood. 

"What say you, dear brothers?" he asked, "that the new governor of theprison is seated yonder? Well, why should we fear him? He has been herebut a little while, yet he has shown himself very kind to us. Moreover, he is a man of the North, no treacherous Greek, and the men of the Northare brave and upright. Once, when I was a free prince, I had some ofthem in my service, and I loved them well. Our nephew, the Emperor, offered a large sum to a Northman to blind or murder me, but he wouldnot do it, and was dismissed from the service of the Empire because hespoke his mind and prayed his heathen gods to bring a like fate uponConstantine himself. Lead me to this governor; I would talk with him. "

So they brought Nicephorus to me, though doubtfully, and when he wasnear I rose from my seat and saluted him. Thereon they all gabbled againwith their split tongues, till at length he understood and flushed withpleasure. 

"General Olaf, " he said to me, "I thank you for your courtesy to a poorprisoner, forgotten by God and cruelly oppressed by man. General Olaf, the promise is of little worth, but, if ever it should be in my power, Iwill remember this kindness, which pleases me more than did the shoutingof the legions in the short day of my prosperity. "

"Sir, " I answered, "whatever happens I shall remember your words, whichare more to me than any honours kings can bestow. Now, sir, I will askyour royal brethren to fall back, as I wish to speak with you. "

Nicephorus made a sign with his hand, and the four half-dumb men, all ofwhom resembled him strangely, especially in the weakness of their mouthsand chins, obeyed. Bowing to me in a stately fashion, they withdrew, leaving us alone. 

"Sir, " I said, "I would warn you that you have enemies whom you may notsuspect, for my duty here wherewith I was charged by the Augusta is notto oppress but to protect you and your imperial brothers. "

Then I told him the story of the poisoned figs. 

When he had heard it, the tears welled from his hollow eyes and ran downhis pale cheeks. 

"Constantine, my brother Leo's son, has done this, " he said, "for neverwill he rest until all of us are in the grave. "

"He is cruel because he fears you, O Nicephorus, and it is said thatyour ambition has given him cause to fear. "

"Once, General, that was true, " the prince replied. "Once, foolishly, Idid aspire to rule; but it is long ago. Now they have made a priest ofme, and I seek peace only. Can I and my brethren help it if, mutilatedthough we are, some still wish to use us against the Emperor? I tell youthat Irene herself is at the back of them. She would set us on high thatafterwards she may throw us down and crush us. "

"I am her servant, Prince, and may not listen to such talk, who knowonly that she seeks to protect you from your enemies, and for thatreason has placed me here, it seems not in vain. If you would continueto live, I warn you and your brethren to fly from plots and to becareful of what you eat and drink. "

"I do not desire to live, General, " he answered. "Oh! that I might die. Would that I might die. "

"Death is not difficult to find, Prince, " I replied, and left him. 

These may seem hard words, but, be it remembered, I was no Christianthen, but a heathen man. To see one who had been great and fallen fromhis greatness, one whom Fortune had deserted utterly, whining at Fatelike a fretful child, and yet afraid to seek his freedom, moved me tocontempt as well as to pity. Therefore, I spoke the words. 

Yet all the rest of that day they weighed upon my mind, for I knew wellhow I should have interpreted them were I in this poor Cæsar's place. Soheavily did they weigh that, during the following night, an impulse drewme from my bed and caused me to visit the cells in which these princeswere imprisoned. Four of them were dark and silent, but in that ofNicephorus burned a light. I listened at the door, and through thekey-place heard that the prisoner within was praying, and sobbing as heprayed. 

Then I went away; but when I reached the end of the long passagesomething drew me back again. It was as though a hand I could not seewere guiding me. I returned to the door of the cell, and now through itheard choking sounds. Quickly I shot the bolts and unlocked it with mymaster-key. This was what I saw within:

To a bar of the window-place was fastened such a rope as monks wear fora girdle; at the end of the rope was a noose, and in that noose the headof Nicephorus. There he hung, struggling. His hands had gripped the ropeabove his head, for though he had sought Death, at the last he tried toescape him. Of such stuff was Nicephorus made. Yet it was too late, orwould have been, for as I entered the place his hands slipped from thethin cord, which tightened round his throat, choking him. 

My sword was at my side. Drawing it, with a blow I cut the rope andcaught him in my arms. Already he was swooning, but I poured water overhis face, and, as his neck remained unbroken, he recovered his breathand senses. 

"What play is this, Prince?" I asked. 

"One that you taught me, General, " he answered painfully. "You said thatdeath could be found. I went to seek him, but at the last I feared. Oh! I tell you that when I thrust away that stool, my blind eyes wereopened, and I saw the fires of hell and the hands of devils grasping atmy soul to plunge it into them. Blessings be on you who have saved mefrom those fires, " and seizing my hand he kissed it. 

"Do not thank me, " I said, "but thank the God you worship, for I thinkthat He must have put it into my mind to visit you to-night. Now swearto me by that God that you will attempt such a deed no more, for if youwill not swear then you must be fettered. "

Then he swore so fervently by his Christ that I was sure he would neverbreak the oath. After he had sworn I told him how I could not restbecause of the strange fears which oppressed me. 

"Oh!" he said, "without doubt it was God who sent His angel to you thatI might be saved from the most dreadful of all sins. Without doubt itwas God, Who knows you, although you do not know Him. "

After this he fell upon his knees, and, having untied the cut rope fromthe window bars, I left him. 

Now I tell this story because it has to do with my own, for it was thesewords of the Prince that first turned me to the study of the ChristianFaith. Indeed, had they never been spoken, I believe that I should havelived and died a heathen man. Hitherto I had judged of that Faith by theworks of those who practised it in Constantinople, and found it wanting. Now, however, I was sure that some Power from above us had guided meto the chamber of Nicephorus in time to save his life, me, who, had hedied, in a sense would have been guilty of his blood. For had he notbeen driven to the deed by my bitter, mocking words? It may be said thatthis would have mattered little; that he might as well have died byhis own hand as be taken to Athens, there to perish with his brethren, whether naturally or by murder I do not know. But who can judge of suchsecret things? Without doubt the sufferings of Nicephorus had a purpose, as have all our sufferings. He was kept alive for reasons known to hisMaker though not to man. 

Here I will add that of this unhappy Cæsar and his brethren I rememberlittle more. Dimly I seem to recollect that during my period of officesome attack was made upon the prison by those who would have put theprince to death, but that I discovered the plot through the jailer whohad introduced the poisoned figs, and defeated it with ease, therebygaining much credit with Irene and her ministers. If so, of this plothistory says nothing. All it tells of these princes is that afterwardsa mob haled them to the Cathedral of St. Sophia and there proclaimedNicephorus emperor. But they were taken again, and at last shipped toAthens, where they vanished from the sight of men. 

God rest their tortured souls, for they were more sinned against thansinning. 

CHAPTER III

MOTHER AND SON

The next vision of this Byzantine life of mine that rises before me isthat of a great round building crowned with men clad in bishops' robes. At least they wore mitres, and each of them had a crooked pastoral staffwhich in most cases was carried by an attendant monk. 

Some debate was in progress, or rather raging. Its subject seemed to beas to whether images should or should not be worshipped in churches. It was a furious thing, that debate. One party to it were calledIconoclasts, that was the party which did not like images, and I thinkthe other party were called Orthodox, but of this I am not sure. Sofurious was it that I, the general and governor of the prison, had beencommanded by those in authority to attend in order to prevent violence. The beginnings of what happened I do not remember. What I do rememberis that the anti-Iconoclasts, the party to which the Empress Irenebelonged, that was therefore the fashionable sect, being, as it seemedto me, worsted in argument, fell back on violence. 

There followed a great tumult, in which the spectators took part, andthe strange sight was seen of priests and their partisans, and even ofbishops themselves, falling upon their adversaries and beating them withwhatever weapon was to hand; yes, even with their pastoral staves. Itwas a wonderful thing to behold, these ministers of the Christ of peacebelabouring each other with pastoral staves!

The party that advocated the worship of images was the more numerousand had the greater number of adherents, and therefore those who thoughtotherwise were defeated. A few of them were dragged out into thestreet and killed by the mob which waited there, and more were wounded, notwithstanding all that I and the guards could do to protect them. Among the Iconoclasts was a gentle-faced old man with a long beard, oneof the bishops from Egypt, who was named Barnabas. He had said little inthe debate, which lasted for several days, and when he spoke his wordswere full of charity and kindness. Still, the image faction hated him, and when the final tumult began some of them set upon him. Indeed, one brawny, dark-faced bishop--I think it was he of Antioch--rushed atBarnabas, and before I could thrust him back, broke a jewelled staffupon his head, while other priests tore his robe from neck to shoulderand spat in his face. 

At last the riot was quelled; the dead were borne away, and orders cameto me that I was to convey Barnabas to the State prison if he stilllived, together with some others, of whom I remember nothing. So thitherI took Barnabas, and there, with the help of the prison physician--he towhom I had given the poisoned figs and the dead monkey to be examined--Inursed him back to life and health. 

His illness was long, for one of the blows which he had receivedcrippled him, and during it we talked much together. He was a verysweet-natured man and holy, a native of Britain, whose father orgrandfather had been a Dane, and therefore there was a tie between us. In his youth he was a soldier. Having been taken prisoner in some war, he came to Italy, where he was ordained a priest at Rome. Afterwards hewas sent as a missionary to Egypt, where he was appointed the head ofa monastery, and in the end elected to a bishopric. But he had neverforgotten the Danish tongue, which his parents taught him as a child, and so we were able to talk together in that language. 

Now it would seem that since that night when the Cæsar Nicephorus stroveto hang himself, I had obtained and studied a copy of the ChristianScriptures--how I do not know--and therefore was able to discuss thesematters with Barnabas the bishop. Of our arguments I remember nothing, save that I pointed out to him that whereas the tree seemed to me to bevery good, its fruits were vile beyond imagination, and I instanced thehorrible tumult when he had been wounded almost to death, not by commonmen, but by the very leaders of the Christians. 

He answered that these things must happen; that Christ Himself had saidHe came to bring not peace but a sword, and that only through war andstruggle would the last truth be reached. The spirit was always good, he added, but the flesh was always vile. These deeds were those of theflesh, which passed away, but the spirit remained pure and immortal. 

The end of it was that under the teaching of the holy Barnabas, saintand martyr (for afterwards he was murdered by the followers of the falseprophet, Mahomet), I became a Christian and a new man. Now at length Iunderstood what grace it was that had given me courage to offer battleto the heathen god, Odin, and to smite him down. Now I saw also whereshone the light which I had been seeking these many years. Aye, and Iclasped that light to my bosom to be my lamp in life and death. 

So a day came when my beloved master, Barnabas, who would allow nodelay in this matter, baptised me in his cell with water taken from hisdrinking vessel, charging me to make public profession before the Churchwhen opportunity should arise. 

It was just at this time that Irene returned from the Baths, and I sentto her a written report of all that had happened at the prison since Ihad been appointed its governor. Also I prayed that if it were her willI might be relieved of my office, as it was one which did not please me. 

A few days later, while I sat in my chamber at the prison writinga paper concerning a prisoner who had died, the porter at the gateannounced that a messenger from the Augusta wished to see me. I badehim show in the messenger, and presently there entered no chamberlain oreunuch, but a woman wrapped in a dark cloak. When the man had gone andthe door was shut, she threw off the cloak and I saw that my visitorwas Martina, the favourite waiting-lady of the Empress. We greeted eachother warmly, who were always friends, and I asked her tidings. 

"My tidings are, Olaf, that the waters have suited the Augusta verywell. She has lost several pounds in weight and her skin is now likethat of a young child. "

"All health to the Augusta!" I said, laughing. "But you have not comehere to tell me of the state of the royal skin. What next, Martina?"

"This, Olaf. The Empress has read your report with her own eyes, whichis a rare thing for her to do. She said she wished to see whether orno you could write Greek. She is much pleased with the report, and toldStauracius in my presence that she had done well in choosing you foryour office while she was absent from the city, since thereby she hadsaved the lives of the Cæsars and _Nobilissimi_, desiring as she doesthat these princes should be kept alive, at any rate for the present. She accedes also to your prayer, and will relieve you of your officeas soon as a new governor can be chosen. You are to return to guard herperson, but with your rank of general confirmed. "

"That is all good news, Martina; so good that I wonder what sting ishidden in all this honey. "

"That you will find out presently, Olaf. One I can warn you of, however--the sting of jealousy. Advancement such as yours draws eyes toyou, not all of them in love. "

I nodded and she went on:

"Meantime your star seems to shine very bright indeed. One might almostsay that the Augusta worshipped it, at least she talks of you to mecontinually, and once or twice was in half a mind to send for you to theBaths. Indeed, had it not been for reasons of State connected with yourprisoners I think she would have done so. "

"Ah!" I said, "now I think I begin to feel another sting in the honey. "

"Another sting in the honey! Nay, nay, you mean a divine perfume, anessence of added sweetness, a flavour of the flowers on Mount Ida. Why, Olaf, if I were your enemy, as I dare say I shall be some day, for oftenwe learn to hate those whom we have--rather liked, your head and yourshoulders might bid good-bye to each other for such words as those. "

"Perhaps, Martina; and if they did I do not know that it would greatlymatter--now. "

"Not greatly matter, when you are driving at full gallop along Fortune'sroad to Fame's temple with an Empress for your charioteer! Are youblind or mad, Olaf, or both? And what do you mean by your 'now'? Olaf, something has happened to you since last we met. Have you fallen in lovewith some fair prisoner in this hateful place and been repulsed? Such afool as you are might take refusal even from a captive in his own hands. At least you are different. "

"Yes, Martina, something has happened to me. I have become a Christian. "

"Oh! Olaf, now I see that you are not a fool, as I thought, but veryclever. Why, only yesterday the Augusta said to me--it was after she hadread that report of yours--that if you were but a Christian she would beminded to lift you high indeed. But as you remained the most obstinateof heathens she did not see how it could be done without causing greattrouble. "

"Now I wish one could be a Christian within and remain a pagan without, "I answered grimly; "though alas! that may not be. Martina, do you notunderstand that it was for no such reasons as these that I kissed theCross; that in so doing I sought not fortune, but to be its servant?"

"By the Saints! you'll be tonsured next, and ill enough it would suityou, " she exclaimed. "Remember, if things grow too--difficult, you canalways be tonsured, Olaf. Only then you will have to give up the hopeof that lady who wears the other half of the necklace somewhere. Idon't mean Irene's sham half, but the real one. Oh! stop blushing andstammering, I know the story, and all about Iduna the Fair also. Anexalted person told it me, and so did you, although you were not awarethat you had done so, for you are not one who can keep a secret tohimself. May all the guardian angels help that necklace-lady if ever sheshould meet another lady whom I will not name. And now why do you talkso much? Are you learning to preach, or what? If you really do mean tobecome a monk, Olaf, there is another thing you must give up, and thatis war, except of the kind which you saw at the Council the other day. God above us! what a sight it would be to see you battering anotherbishop with a hook-shaped staff over a question of images or the TwoNatures. I should be sorry for that bishop. But you haven't told me whoconverted you. "

"Barnabas of Egypt, " I said. 

"Oh! I hoped that it had been a lady saint; the story would have been somuch more interesting to the Court. Well, our imperial mistress does notlike Barnabas, because he does not like images, and that may be a stingin _her_ honey. But perhaps she will forgive him for your sake. You'llhave to worship images. "

"What do I care about images? It is the spirit that I seek, Martina, andall these things are nothing. "

"You are thorough, as usual, Olaf, and jump farther than you can see. Well, be advised and say naught for or against images. As they have nomeaning for you, what can it matter if they are or are not there? Leavethem to the blind eyes and little minds. And now I must be gone, whocan listen to your gossip no longer. Oh! I had forgotten my message. The Augusta commands that you shall wait on her this evening immediatelyafter she has supped. Hear and obey!"

Having delivered this formal mandate, to neglect which meantimprisonment, or worse, she threw her cloak about her, and with awondering glance at my face, opened the door and went. 

At the hour appointed, or, rather, somewhat before it, I attended at theprivate apartments of the palace. Evidently I was expected, for one ofthe chamberlains, on seeing me, bowed and bade me be seated, then leftthe ante-room. Presently the door opened again, and through it cameMartina, clad in her white official robe. 

"You are early, Olaf, " she said, "like a lover who keeps a tryst. Well, it is always wise to meet good fortune half way. But why do you comeclad in full armour? It is not the custom to wait thus upon the Empressat this hour when you are off duty. "

"I thought that I was on duty, Martina. "

"Then, as usual, you thought wrong. Take off that armour; she says thatthe sight of it always makes her feel cold after supper. I say take itoff; or if you cannot, I will help you. "

So the mail was removed, leaving me clad in my plain blue tunic andhose. 

"Would you have me come before the Empress thus?" I asked. 

By way of answer she clapped her hands and bade the eunuch who answeredthe signal to bring a certain robe. He went, and presently reappearedwith a wondrous garment of silk broidered with gold, such as nobles ofhigh rank wore at festivals. This robe, which fitted as though ithad been made for me, I put on, though I liked the look of it little. Martina would have had me even remove my sword, but I refused, saying:

"Except at the express order of the Empress, I and my sword are notparted. "

"Well, she said nothing about the sword, Olaf, so let it be. All shesaid was that I must be careful that the robe matched the colour of thenecklace you wear. She cannot bear colours which jar upon each other, especially by lamp-light. "

"Am I a man, " I asked angrily, "or a beast being decked for sacrifice?"

"Fie, Olaf, have you not yet forgotten your heathen talk? Remember, Ipray you, that you are now a Christian in a Christian land. "

"I thank you for reminding me of it, " I replied; and that moment achamberlain, entering hurriedly, commanded my presence. 

"Good luck to you, Olaf, " said Martina as I followed him. "Be sure totell me the news later--or to-morrow. "

Then the chamberlain led me, not into the audience hall, as I hadexpected, but to the private imperial dining chamber. Here, recliningupon couches in the old Roman fashion, one on either side of a narrowtable on which stood fruits and flagons of rich-hued Greek wine, werethe two greatest people in the world, the Augusta Irene and the AugustusConstantine, her son. 

She was wonderfully apparelled in a low-cut garment of white silk, overwhich fell a mantle of the imperial purple, and I noted that on herdazzling bosom hung that necklace of emerald beetles separated by goldenshells which she had caused to be copied from my own. On her fair hairthat grew low upon her forehead and was parted in the middle, she worea diadem of gold in which were set emeralds to match the beetles of thenecklace. The Augustus was arrayed in the festal garments of a Cæsar, also covered with a purple cloak. He was a heavy-faced and somewhatstupid-looking youth, dark-haired, like his father and uncles, buthaving large, blue, and not unkindly eyes. From his flushed face Igathered that he had drunk well of the strong Greek wine, and from thesullen look about his mouth that, as was common, he had been quarrellingwith his mother. 

I stood at the end of the table and saluted first the Empress and thenthe Emperor. 

"Who's this?" he asked, glancing at me. 

"General Olaf, of my guard, " she answered, "Governor of the StatePrison. You remember, you wished me to send for him to settle the pointas to which we were arguing. "

"Oh! yes. Well, General Olaf, of my mother's guard, have you not beentold that you should salute the Augustus before the Augusta?"

"Sire, " I answered humbly, "I have heard nothing of that matter, but inthe land where I was bred I was taught that if a man and a woman weretogether I must always bow first to the woman and then to the man. "

"Well said, " exclaimed the Empress, clapping her hands; but the Emperoranswered: "Doubtless your mother taught you that, not your father. Nexttime you enter the imperial chamber be pleased to forget the lesson andto remember that Emperors and Empresses are not men and women. "

"Sire, " I answered, "as you command I will remember that Emperors andEmpresses are not men and women, but Emperors and Empresses. "

At these words the Augustus began to scowl, but, changing his mind, laughed, as did his mother. He filled a gold cup with wine and pushed ittowards me, saying:

"Drink to us, soldier, for after you have done so, our wits may bebetter matched. "

I took the cup and holding it, said:

"I pledge your Imperial Majesties, who shine upon the world like twinstars in the sky. All hail to your Majesties!" and I drank, but not toodeep. 

"You are clever, " growled the Augustus. "Well, keep the cup; you'veearned it. Yet drain it first, man. You have scarce wet your lips. Doyou fear that it is poisoned, as you say yonder fruits are?" And hepointed to a side-table, where stood a jar of glass in which were thosevery figs that had been sent to the princes in the prison. 

"The cup you give is mine, " interrupted Irene; "still, my servant iswelcome to the gift. It shall be sent to your quarters, General. "

"A soldier has no need of such gauds, your Majesties, " I began, whenConstantine, who, while we spoke, had swallowed another draught of thestrong wine, broke in angrily:

"May I not give a cup of gold but you must claim it, I to whom theEmpire and all its wealth belong?"

Snatching up the beaker he dashed it to the floor, spilling the wine, ofwhich I, who wished to keep my head cool, was glad. 

"Have done, " he went on in his drunken rage. "Shall the Cæsars hucksterover a piece of worked gold like Jews in a market? Give me those figs, man; I'll settle the matter of this poison. "

I brought the jar of figs, and, bowing, set them down before him. Thatthey were the same I knew, for the glass was labelled in my own writingand in that of the physician. He cut away the sealed parchment which wasstretched over the mouth of the jar. 

"Now hearken you, Olaf, " he said. "It is true that I ordered fruit tobe sent to that fool-Cæsar, my uncle, because the last time I saw himNicephorus prayed me for it, and I was willing to do him a pleasure. Butthat I ordered the fruit to be poisoned, as my mother says, is a lie, and may God curse the tongue that spoke it. I will show you that it wasa lie, " and plunging his hand into the spirit of the jar, he drew outtwo of the figs. "Now, " he went on, waving them about in a half-drunkenfashion, "this General Olaf of yours says that these are the samefigs which were sent to the Cæsar, I mean the blind priest, FatherNicephorus. Don't you, Olaf?"

"Yes, Sire, " I answered, "they were placed in that bottle in my presenceand sealed with my seal. "

"Well, those figs were sent by me, and this Olaf tells us they arepoisoned. I'll show him, and you too, mother, that they are _not_poisoned, for I will eat one of them. "

Now I looked at the Augusta, but she sat silent, her arms folded on herwhite bosom, her handsome face turned as it were to stone. 

Constantine lifted the fig towards his loose mouth. Again I looked atthe Augusta. Still she sat there like a statue, and it came into my mindthat it was her purpose to allow this wine-bemused man to eat the fig. Then I acted. 

"Augustus, " I said, "you must not touch that fruit, " and steppingforward I took it from his hand. 

He sprang to his feet and began to revile me. 

"You watch-dog of the North!" he shouted. "Do you dare to say to theEmperor that he shall not do this or that? By all the images my motherworships I'll have you whipped through the Circus. "

"That you will never do, " I answered, for my free blood boiled at theinsult. "I tell you, Sire, " I went on, leaving out certain words which Imeant to speak, "that the fig is poisoned. "

"And I tell you that you lie, you heathen savage. See here! Either youeat that fig or I do, so that we may know who speaks the truth. If youwon't, I will. Now obey, or, by Christ! to-morrow you shall be shorterby a head. "

"The Augustus is pleased to threaten, which is unnecessary, " I remarked. "If I eat the fig, will the Augustus swear to leave the rest of themuneaten?"

"Aye, " he answered with a hiccough, "for then I shall know the truth, and for the truth I live, though, " he added, "I haven't found it yet. "

"And if I do not eat it, will the Augustus do so?"

"By the Holy Blood, yes. I'll eat a dozen of them. Am I one to behectored by a woman and a barbarian? Eat, or I eat. "

"Good, Sire. It is better that a barbarian should die than that theworld should lose its glorious Emperor. I eat, and when you are as Isoon shall be, as will happen even to an emperor, may my blood lie heavyon your soul, the blood which I give to save your life. "

Then I lifted the fig to my lips. 

Before ever it touched them, with a motion swift as that of a pantherspringing on its prey, Irene had leapt from her couch and dashed thefruit from my hand. She turned upon her son. 

"What kind of a thing are you, " she asked, "who would suffer a brave manto poison himself that he may save your worthless life? Oh! God, whathave I done that I should have given birth to such a hound? Whoeverpoisoned them, these fruits are poisoned, as has been proved and can beproved again, yes, and shall be. I tell you that if Olaf had tasted oneof them by now he would have been dead or dying. "

Constantine drank another cup of wine, which, oddly enough, seemed tosober him for the moment. 

"I find all this strange, " he said heavily. "You, my mother, wouldhave suffered me to eat the fig which you declare is poisoned; a matterwhereof you may know something. But when the General Olaf offers to eatit in my place, with your own royal hand you dash it from his lips, ashe dashed it from mine. And there is another thing which is still morestrange. This Olaf, who also says the figs are poisoned, offered toeat one of them if I promised I would not do so, which means, if heis right, that he offered to give his life for mine. Yet I have donenothing for him except call him hard names; and as he is your servanthe has nothing to look for from me if I should win the fight with you atlast. Now I have heard much talk of miracles, but this is the only one Ihave ever seen. Either Olaf is a liar, or he is a great man and a saint. He says, I am told, that the monkey which ate one of those figs died. Well, I never thought of it before, but there are more monkeys in thepalace. Indeed, one lives on the terrace near by, for I fed it thisafternoon. We'll put the matter to the proof and learn of what stuffthis Olaf is really made. "

On the table stood a silver bell, and as he spoke he struck it. Achamberlain entered and was ordered to bring in the monkey. He departed, and with incredible swiftness the beast and its keeper arrived. It wasa large animal of the baboon tribe, famous throughout the palace for itstricks. Indeed, on entering, at a word from the man who led it, it bowedto all of us. 

"Give your beast these, " said the Emperor, handing the keeper several ofthe figs. 

The baboon took the fruits and, having sniffed at them, put themaside. Then the keeper fed it with some sweetmeats, which it caught anddevoured, and presently, when its fears were allayed, threw it oneof the figs, which it swallowed, doubtless thinking it a sweetmeat. A minute or two later it began to show signs of distress and shortlyafterwards died in convulsions. 

"Now, " said Irene, "now do you believe, my son?"

"Yes, " he answered, "I believe that there is a saint in Constantinople. Sir Saint, I salute you. You have saved my life and if it should comemy way, by your brother saints! I'll save yours, although you are mymother's servant. "

So speaking, he drank off yet another cup of wine and reeled from theroom. 

The keeper, at a sign from Irene, lifted up the body of the dead ape andalso left the chamber, weeping as he went, for he had loved this beast. 

CHAPTER IV

OLAF OFFERS HIS SWORD

The Emperor had gone, drunk; the ape had gone, dead; and its keeper hadgone, weeping. Irene and I alone were left in that beautiful place withthe wine-stained table on which stood the jar of poisoned figs and thebent golden cup lying on the marble floor. 

She sat upon the couch, looking at me with a kind of amazement in hereyes, and I stood before her at attention, as does a soldier on duty. 

"I wonder why he did not send for one of my servants to eat thosefigs--Stauracius, for instance, " she mused, adding with a little laugh, "Well, if he had, there are some whom I could have spared better thanthat poor ape, which at times I used to feed. It was an honest creature, that ape; the only creature in the palace that would not rub its headin the dust before the Augusta. Ah! now I remember, it always hatedConstantine, for when he was a child he used to tease it with a stick, getting beyond the length of its chain and striking it. But one day, ashe passed too near, it caught him and buffeted him on the cheek and toreout some of his hair. He wanted to kill it then, but I forbade him. Yethe has never forgotten it, he who never does forget anything he hates, and that is why he sent for the poor beast. "

"The Augusta will remember that the Augustus did not know that the figswere poisoned. "

"The Augusta is sure that the Augustus knew well enough that those figswere poisoned, at any rate from the moment that I dashed one of themfrom your lips, Olaf. Well, I have made a bitterer enemy than before, that's all. They say that by Nature's rule mother and child must loveeach other, but it is a lie. I tell you it's a lie. From the time he wastiny I hated that boy, though not half as much as he has hated me. Youare thinking to yourself that this is because our ambitions clash likemeeting swords, and that from them spring these fires of hate. It is notso. The hate is native to our hearts, and will only end when one of uslies dead at the other's hand. "

"Terrible words, Augusta. "

"Yes, but true. Truth is always terrible--in Byzantium. Olaf, take thosedrugged fruits and set them in the drawer of yonder table; lock it andguard the key, lest they should poison other honest animals. "

I obeyed and returned to my station. 

She looked at me and said:

"I grow weary of the sight of you standing there like a statue of theRoman Mars, with your sword half hid beneath your cloak; and, what'smore, I hate this hall; it reeks of Constantine and his drink and lies. Oh! he's vile, and for my sins God has made me his mother, unless, indeed, he was changed at birth, as I've been told, though I could neverprove it. Give me your hand and help me to rise. So, I thank you. Nowfollow me. We'll sit a while in my private chamber, where alone I can behappy, since the Emperor never comes there. Nay, talk not of duty;you have no guards to set or change to-night. Follow me; I have secretbusiness of which I would talk with you. "

So she went and I followed through doors that opened mysteriously atour approach and shut mysteriously behind us, till I found myself in alittle room half-lighted only, that I had never seen before. It was ascented and a beautiful place, in one corner of which a white statuegleamed, that of a Venus kissing Cupid, who folded one wing about herhead, and through the open window-place the moonlight shone and floatedthe murmur of the sea. 

The double doors were shut, for aught I knew locked, and with her ownhands Irene drew the curtains over them. Near the open window, to whichthere was no balcony, stood a couch. 

"Sit yonder, Olaf, " she said, "for here there is no ceremony; here weare but man and woman. "

I obeyed, while she busied herself with the curtains. Then she came andsat herself down on the couch also, leaning against the end of it insuch a fashion that she could watch me in the moonlight. 

"Olaf, " she said, after she had looked at me a while, rather strangely, as I thought, for the colour came and went upon her face, which in thatlight seemed quite young again and wonderfully beautiful, "Olaf, you area very brave man. "

"There are hundreds in your service braver, Empress; cowards do not taketo soldiering. "

"I could tell you a different story, Olaf; but it was not of this kindof courage that I talked. It was of that which made you offer to eatthe poisoned fig in place of Constantine. Why did you do so? It is truethat, as things have happened, he'll remember it in your favour, forI'll say this of him, he never forgets one who has saved him from harm, any more than he forgets one who has harmed him. But if you had eatenyou would have died, and then how could he have rewarded you?"

"Empress, when I took my oath of office I swore to protect both theAugustus and the Augusta, even with my life. I was fulfilling my oath, that is all. "

"You are a strange man as well as a brave man to interpret oaths sostrictly. If you will do as much as this for one who is nothing to you, and who has never paid you a gold piece, how much, I wonder, would youdo for one whom you love. "

"I could offer no more than my life for such a one, Empress, could I?"

"Someone told me--it may have been you, Olaf, or another--that once youdid more, challenging a heathen god for the sake of one you loved, anddefeating him. It was added that this was for a man, but that I do notbelieve. Doubtless it was for the sake of Iduna the Fair, of whom youhave spoken to me, whom it seems you cannot forget although she wasfaithless to you. It is said that the best way to hold love is tobe faithless to him who loves, and in truth I believe it, " she addedbitterly. 

"You are mistaken, Empress. It was to be avenged on him for the lifeof Steinar, my foster-brother, which he had taken in sacrifice, thatI dared Odin and hewed his holy statue to pieces with this sword; ofSteinar, whom Iduna betrayed as she betrayed me, bringing one to deathand the other to shame. "

"At least, had it not been for this Iduna you would never have givenbattle to the great god of the North and thus brought his curse uponyou. For, Olaf, those gods live; they are devils. "

"Whether Odin is or is not, I do not fear his curse, Empress. "

"Yet it will find you out before all is done, or so I think. Look you, pagan blood still runs in me, and, Christian though I am, I would notdare one of the great gods of Greece and Rome. I'd leave that to thepriests. Do you fear nothing, Olaf?"

"I think nothing at all, since I hewed off Odin's head and came awayunscathed. "

"Then you are a man to my liking, Olaf. "

She paused, looking at me even more strangely than before, till I turnedmy eyes, indeed, and stared out at the sea, wishing that I were in it, or anywhere away from this lovely and imperious woman whom I was swornto obey in all things. 

"Olaf, " she said presently, "you have served me well of late. Is thereany reward that you would ask, and if so, what? Anything that I can giveis yours, unless, " she added hastily, "the gift will take you away fromConstantinople and from--me. "

"Yes, Augusta, " I answered, still staring out at the sea. "In the prisonyonder is an old bishop named Barnabas of Egypt, who was set upon byother bishops at the Council while you were away and wellnigh beatento death. I ask that he may be freed and restored to his diocese withhonour. "

"Barnabas, " she replied sharply. "I know the man. He is an Iconoclast, and therefore my enemy. Only this morning I signed an order that heshould be kept in confinement till he died, here or elsewhere. Still, "she went on, "though I would sooner give you a province, have your gift, for I can refuse you nothing. Barnabas shall be freed and restored tohis see with honour. I have said. "

Now I began to thank her, but she stopped me, saying:

"Have done! Another time you can talk to me of heretics with whom youhave made friends, but I, who hear enough of such, would have no more ofthem to-night. "

So I grew silent and still stared out at the sea. Indeed, I waswondering in my mind whether I dared ask leave to depart, for I felt hereyes burning on me, and grew much afraid. Suddenly I heard a sound, agentle sound of rustling silk, and in another instant I felt Irene'sarms clasped about me and Irene's head laid upon my knee. Yes, she waskneeling before me, sobbing, and her proud head was resting on my knee. The diadem she wore had fallen from it, and her tresses, breaking loose, flowed to the ground, and lay there gleaming like gold in the moonlight. 

She looked up, and her face was that of a weeping saint. 

"Dost understand?" she whispered. 

Now despair took me, which I knew full well would soon be followed bymadness. Then came a thought. 

"Yes, " I said hoarsely. "I understand that you grieve over that matterof the Augustus and the poisoned figs, and would pray me to keepsilence. Have no fear, my lips are sealed, but for his I cannot answer, though perhaps as he had drunk so much----"

"Fool!" she whispered. "Is it thus that an Empress pleads with hercaptain to keep silence?" Then she drew herself up, a wonderful lookupon her face that had grown suddenly white, a fire in her upturnedeyes, and for the second time kissed me upon the lips. 

I took her in my arms and kissed her back. For an instant my mind swam. Then in my soul I cried for help, and strength came to me. Rising, Ilifted her as though she were a child, and stood her on her feet. Isaid:

"Hearken, Empress, before destruction falls. I do understand now, thougha moment ago I did not, who never thought it possible that the queen ofthe world could look with favour upon one so humble. "

"Love takes no account of rank, " she murmured, "and that kiss of yoursupon my lips is more to me than the empire of the world. "

"Yet hearken, " I answered. "There is another wall between us which maynot be climbed. "

"Man, what is this wall? Is it named woman? Are you sworn to the memoryof that Iduna, who is more fair than I? Or is it, perchance, her of thenecklace?"

"Neither. Iduna is dead to me; she of the necklace is but a dream. The wall is that of your own faith. On this night seven days ago I wasbaptised a Christian. "

"Well, what of it? This draws us nearer. "

"Study the sayings of your sacred book, Empress, and you will find thatit thrusts us apart. "

Now she coloured to her hair, and a kind of madness took her. 

"Am I to be preached to by you?" she asked. 

"I preach to myself, Augusta, who need it greatly, not to you, whomayhap do not need it. "

"Hating me as you do, why should you need it? You are the worst ofhypocrites, who would veil your hate under a priest's robe. "

"Have you no pity, Irene? When did I say that I hated you? Moreover, ifI had hated you, should I----" and I ceased. 

"I do not know what you would or would not have done, " she answeredcoldly. "I think that Constantine is right, and that you must be what iscalled a saint; and, if so, saints are best in heaven, especially whenthey know too much on earth. Give me that sword of yours. "

I drew the sword, saluted with it, and gave it to her. 

"It is a heavy weapon, " she said. "Whence came it?"

"From the same grave as the necklace, Augusta. "

"Ah! the necklace that your dream-woman wore. Well, go to seek her inthe land of dreams, " and she lifted the sword. 

"Your pardon, Augusta, but you are about to strike with the blunt edge, which may wound but will not kill. "

She laughed a little, very nervously, and, turning the sword round inher hand, said:

"Truly, you are the strangest of men! Ah! I thank you, now I have itright. Do you understand, Olaf, I mean, Sir Saint, what sort of a storyI must tell of you after I have struck? Do you understand that not onlyare you about to die, but that infamy will be poured upon your name andthat your body will be dragged through the streets and thrown to thedogs with the city offal? Answer, I say, answer!"

"I understand that you must cause these things to be done for your ownsake, Augusta, and I do not complain. Lies matter nothing to me, whojourney to the Land of Truth, where there are some whom I would meetagain. Be advised by me. Strike here, where the neck joins the shoulder, holding the sword slantwise, for there even a woman's blow will serve tosever the great artery. "

"I cannot. Kill yourself, Olaf. "

"A week ago I'd have fallen on the sword; but now, by the rule of ourfaith, in such a cause I may not. My blood must be upon your hands, forwhich I grieve, knowing that no other road is open to you. Augusta, ifit is worth anything to you, take my full forgiveness for the deed, andwith it my thanks for all the goodness you have shown to me, but mostfor your woman's favour. In after years, perhaps, when death draws nearto you also, if ever you remember Olaf, your faithful servant, you willunderstand much it is not fitting that I should say. Give me one momentto make my peace with Heaven as to certain kisses. Then strike hard andswiftly, and, as you strike, scream for your guards and women. Your witwill do the rest. "

She lifted the sword, while, after a moment's prayer, I bared my neck ofthe silk robe. Then she let it fall again, gasping, and said:

"Tell me first, for I am curious. Are you no man? Or have you forswornwoman, as do the monks?"

"Not I, Augusta. Had I lived, some day I might have married, who wouldhave wished to leave children behind me, since in our law marriage isallowed. Forget not your promise as to the Bishop Barnabas, who, I fear, will weep over this seeming fall of mine. "

"So you would marry, would you?" she said, as one who speaks to herself;then thought awhile, and handed me back the sword. 

"Olaf, " she went on, "you have made me feel as I never feltbefore--ashamed, utterly ashamed, and though I learn to hate you, as itwell may hap I shall, know that I shall always honour you. "

Then she sank down upon the couch, and, hiding her face in her hands, wept bitterly. 

It was at this moment that I went very near to loving Irene. 

I think she must have felt something of what was passing in my mind, forsuddenly she looked up and said: "Give me that jewel, " and she pointedto the diadem on the floor, "and help me to order my hair; my handsshake. "

"Nay, " I said, as I gave her the crown. "Of that wine I drink no more. Idare not touch you; you grow too dear. "

"For those words, " she whispered, "go in safety, and remember that fromIrene you have naught to fear, as I know well I have naught to fear fromyou, O Prince among men. "

So presently I went. 

On the following morning, as I sat in my office at the prison, settingall things in order for whoever should succeed me, Martina entered, asshe had done before. 

"How came you here unannounced?" I asked, when she was seated. 

"By virtue of this, " she answered, holding up her hand and showing onit a ring I knew. It was the signet of the Empress. I saluted the seal, saying:

"And for what purpose, Martina? To order me to bonds or death?"

"To bonds or death!" she exclaimed innocently. "What can our good Olafhave done worthy of such woes? Nay, I come to free one from bonds, and perhaps from death, namely, a certain heretic bishop who is namedBarnabas. Here is the order for his release, signed by the Augusta'shand and sealed with her seal, under which he is at liberty to bide inConstantinople while he will and to return to his bishopric in Egyptwhen it pleases him. Also, if he holds that any have harmed him, he maymake complaint, and it shall be considered without delay. "

I took the parchment, read it, and laid it on the table, saying:

"The commands of the Empress shall be done. Is there aught else, Martina?"

"Yes. To-morrow morning you will be relieved of your office, and anothergovernor--Stauracius and Aetius are quarrelling as to his name--willtake your place. "

"And I?"

"You will resume your post as captain of the private guard, only withthe rank of a full general of the army. But that I told you yesterday. It is now confirmed. "

I said nothing, but a groan I could not choke broke from my lips. 

"You do not seem as pleased as you might be, Olaf. Tell me, now, at whathour did you leave the palace last night? While waiting for my mistressto summon me I fell asleep in the vestibule of the ante-room, and when Iawoke and went into that room I found there the gold-broidered silk robeyou wore, cast upon the ground, and your armour gone. "

"I know not what was the hour, Martina, and speak no more to me, I pray, of that accursed womanish robe. "

"Which you treated but ill, Olaf, for it is spotted as though withblood. "

"The Augustus spilt some wine over it. "

"Aye, my mistress told me the story. Also that of how you wouldhave eaten the poisoned fig, which you snatched from the lips ofConstantine. "

"And what else did your mistress tell you, Martina?"

"Not much, Olaf. She was in a very strange mood last night, and while Icombed her hair, which, Olaf, was as tangled as though a man had handledit, " and she looked at me till I coloured to the eyes, "and undid herdiadem, that was set on it all awry, she spoke to me of marriage. "

"Of marriage!" I gasped. 

"Certainly--did I not speak the word with clearness?--of marriage. "

"With whom, Martina?"

"Oh! grow not jealous before there is need, Olaf. She made no mention ofthe name of our future divine master, for whosoever can rule Irene, ifsuch a one lives, will certainly rule us also. All she said was that shewished she could find some man to guide, guard and comfort her, who grewlonely amidst many troubles, and hoped for more sons than Constantine. "

"What sort of a man, Martina? This Emperor Charlemagne, or some otherking?"

"No. She vowed that she had seen enough of princes, who were murderersand liars, all of them; and that what she desired was one of good birth, no more, brave, honest, and not a fool. I asked her, too, what she wouldhave him like to look upon. "

"And what did she say to that, Martina?"

"Oh! she said that he must be tall, and under forty, fair-haired andbearded, since she loved not these shaven effeminates, who look halfwoman and half priest; one who had known war, and yet was no ruffler; aperson of open mind, who had learnt and could learn more. Well, now thatI think of it, by all the Saints!--yes, much such a man as _you_ are, Olaf. "

"Then she may find them in plenty, " I said, with an uneasy laugh. 

"Do you think so? Well, she did not, neither did I. Indeed, she pointedout that this was her trouble. Among the great of the earth she knew nosuch man, and, if she sought lower, then would come jealousies and war. "

"Indeed they would. Doubtless you showed her that this was so, Martina. "

"Not at all, Olaf. I asked her of what use it was to be an Empress ifshe could not please her own heart in this matter of a husband, which isone important to a woman. I said also, as for such fears, that a secretmarriage might be thought of, which is an honest business that could bedeclared when occasion came. "

"And what did she answer to that, Martina?"

"She fell into high good humour, called me a faithful and a cleverfriend, gave me a handsome jewel, told me that she would have a missionfor me on the morrow--doubtless that which I now fulfil, for I haveheard of no other--said, notwithstanding all the trouble as to theAugustus and his threats, that she was sure she would sleep better thanshe had done for nights, kissed me on both cheeks, and flung herselfupon her knees at her praying-stool, where I left her. But why are youlooking so sad, Olaf?"

"Oh! I know not, save that I find life difficult, and full of pitfallswhich it is hard to escape. "

Martina rested her elbows on the table and her chin upon her littlehand, staring me full in the face with her quick eyes that pierced likenails. 

"Olaf, " she said, "your star shines bright above you. Keep your eyesfixed thereon and follow it, and never think about the pitfalls. It maylead you I know not where. "

"To heaven, perhaps, " I suggested. 

"Well, you did not fear to go thither when you would have eaten thepoisoned fig last night. To heaven, perchance, but by a royal road. Whatever you may think of some others, marriage is an honourable estate, my Christian friend, especially if a man marries well. And now good-bye;we shall meet again at the palace, whither you will repair to-morrowmorning. Not before, since I am engaged in directing the furnishment ofyour new quarters in the right wing, and, though the workmen labour allnight, they will not be finished until then. Good-bye, General Olaf. Your servant Martina salutes you and your star, " and she curtsied beforeme until her knees almost touched the ground. 

CHAPTER V

AVE POST SECULA

It comes back to me that on the following day my successor in thegovernorship of the jail, who he was I know not now, arrived, and thatto him in due form I handed over my offices and duties. Before I did so, however, I made it my care to release Barnabas, I think on the previousevening. In his cell I read the Augusta's warrant to the old bishop. 

"How was it obtained, son, " he asked, "for, know, that having so manyenemies on this small matter of image worship, I expected to die in thisplace? Now it seems that I am free, and may even return to my charge inEgypt. "

"The Empress granted it to me as a favour, Father, " I answered. "I toldher that you were from the North, like myself. "

He studied me with his shrewd blue eyes, and said:

"It seems strange to me that so great and unusual a boon should begranted for such a reason, seeing that better men than I am havesuffered banishment and worse woes for less cause than I have given. What did you pay the Empress for this favour, son Olaf?"

"Nothing, Father. "

"Is it so? Olaf, a dream has come to me about you, and in that dreamI saw you walk through a great fire and emerge unscathed, save for thesingeing of your lips and hair. "

"Perhaps they were singed, Father. Otherwise, I am unburned, thoughwhat will happen to me in the future I do not know, for my dangers seemgreat. "

"In my dream you triumphed over all of them, Olaf, and also met withsome reward even in this life, though now I know not what it was. Yes, and triumph you shall, my son in Christ. Fear nothing, even when thestorm-clouds sweep about your head and the lightnings blind your eyes. I say, fear nothing, for you have friends whom you cannot see. I ask nomore even under the seal of confession, since there are secrets which itis not well to learn. Who knows, I might go mad, or torture might drawfrom me words I would not speak. Therefore, keep your own counsel, son, and confess to God alone. "

"What will you do now, Father?" I asked. "Return to Egypt?"

"Nay, not yet awhile. It comes to me that I must bide here for a space, which under this pardon I have liberty to do, but to what end I cannotsay. Later on I shall return, if God so wills. I go to dwell with goodfolk who are known to me, and from time to time will let you hear whereI may be found, if you should need my help or counsel. "

Then I led him to the gates, and, having given him a witnessed copy ofhis warrant of release, bade him farewell for that time, making itknown to the guards and certain priests who lingered there that any whomolested him must answer for it to the Augusta. 

Thus we parted. 

Having handed over the keys of the prison, I walked to the palaceunattended, being minded to take up my duties there unnoticed. Butthis was not to be. As I entered the palace gate a sentry called outsomething, and a messenger, who seemed to be in waiting, departed atfull speed. Then the sentry, saluting, told me that his orders were thatI must stand awhile, he knew not why. Presently I discovered, for acrossthe square within the gates marched a full general's guard, whereof theofficer also saluted, and prayed me to come with him. I went, wonderingif I was to be given in charge, and by him, surrounded with this pompousguard, was led to my new quarters, which were more splendid than Icould have dreamed. Here the guard left me, and presently other officersappeared, some of them old comrades of my own, asking for orders, of which, of course, I had none to give. Also, within an hour, I wassummoned to a council of generals to discuss some matter of a war inwhich the Empire was engaged. By such means as these it was conveyedto me that I had become a great man, or, at any rate, one in the way ofgrowing great. 

That afternoon, when, according to my old custom, I was making my roundof the guards, I met the Augusta upon the main terrace, surrounded by anumber of ministers and courtiers. I saluted and would have passed on, but she bade one of her eunuchs call me to her. So I came and stoodbefore her. 

"We greet you, General Olaf, " she said. "Where have you been all thislong while? Oh! I remember. At the State prison, as its governor, ofwhich office you are now relieved at your own request. Well, the palacewelcomes you again, for when you are here all within know themselvessafe. "

Thus she spoke, her great eyes searching my face the while, then bowedher head in token of dismissal. I saluted again, and began to stepbackwards, according to the rule, whereon she motioned to me to stand. Then she began to make a laugh of me to the painted throng about her. 

"Say, nobles and ladies, " she said, "did any of you ever see such a man?We address him as best we may--and we have reason to believe that heunderstands our language--yet not one word does he vouchsafe to usin answer. There he stands, like a soldier cut in iron who moves bysprings, with never an 'I thank you' or a 'Good day' on his lips. Doubtless he would reprove us all, who, he holds, talk too much, being, as we all have heard, a man of stern morality, who has no tenderness forhuman foibles. By the way, General Olaf, a rumour has reached us thatyou have forsaken doubt, and become a Christian. Is this true?"

"It is true, Augusta. "

"Then if as a Pagan you were a man of iron, what will you be as aChristian, we wonder? One hard as diamond, no less. Yet we are gladof this tidings, as all good servants of the Church must be, sincehenceforth our friendship will be closer and we value you. General, youmust be received publicly into the bosom of the Faith; it will be anencouragement to others to follow your example. Perhaps, as you haveserved us so well in many wars and as an officer of our guard, weourselves will be your god-mother. The matter shall be considered by us. What have you to answer to it?"

"Nothing, " I replied, "save that when the Augusta has considered of thematter, I will consider of my answer. "

At this the courtiers tittered, and, instead of growing angry, as Ithought she might, Irene burst out laughing. 

"Truly we were wrong, " she said, "to provoke you to open your mouth, General, for when you do so, like that red sword you wear, your tongueis sharp, if somewhat heavy. Tell us, General, are your new quarters toyour taste, and before you reply know that we inspected them ourselves, and, having a liking for such tasks, attended to their furnishment. 'Tisdone, you will see, in the Northern style, which we think somewhat coldand heavy--like your sword and tongue. "

"If the Augusta asks me, " I said, "the quarters are too fine for asingle soldier. The two rooms where I dwelt before were sufficient. "

"A single soldier! Well, that is a fault which can be remedied. Youshould marry, General Olaf. "

"When I find any woman who wishes to marry me and whom I wish to marry, I will obey the Augusta's commands. "

"So be it, General, only remember that first we must approve the lady. Venture not, General, to share those new quarters of yours with any ladywhom we do not approve. "

Then, followed by the Court, she turned and walked away, and I wentabout my business, wondering what was the meaning of all this guardedand half-bitter talk. 

The next event that returns to me clearly is that of my publicacceptance as a Christian in the great Cathedral of St. Sophia, whichmust have taken place not very long after this meeting upon the terrace. I know that by every means in my power I had striven, though withoutavail, to escape this ceremony, pointing out that I could be publiclyreceived into the body of the Church at any chapel where there was apriest and a congregation of a dozen humble folk. But this the Empresswould not allow. The reason she gave was her desire that my conversionshould be proclaimed throughout the city, that other Pagans, of whomthere were thousands, might follow my example. Yet I think she hadanother which she did not avow. It was that I might be made known inpublic as a man of importance whom it pleased her to honour. 

On the morning of this rite, Martina came to acquaint me with itsdetails, and told me that the Empress would be present at the cathedralin state, making her progress thither in her golden chariot, drawn bythe famed milk-white steeds. I, it seemed, was to ride after the chariotin my general's uniform, which was splendid enough, followed by acompany of guards, and surrounded by chanting priests. The Patriarchhimself, no less a person, was to receive me and some other converts, and the cathedral would be filled with all the great ones ofConstantinople. 

I asked whether Irene intended to be my god-mother, as she hadthreatened. 

"Not so, " replied Martina. "On that point she has changed her mind. "

"So much the better, " I said. "But why?"

"There is a canon of the Church, Olaf, which forbids intermarriagebetween a god-parent and his or her god-child, " she replied dryly. "Whether this canon has come to the Augusta's memory or not, I cannotsay. It may be so. "

"Who, then, is to be my god-mother?" I asked hurriedly, leaving theproblem of Irene's motives undiscussed. 

"I am, by the written Imperial decree delivered to me not an hour ago. "

"You, Martina, you who are younger than myself by many years?"

"Yes, I. The Augusta has just explained to me that as we seem to be suchvery good friends, and to talk together so much alone, doubtless, she supposed, upon matters of religion, there could be no person moresuitable than such a good Christian as myself to fill that holy office. "

"What do you mean, Martina?" I asked bluntly. 

"I mean, Olaf, " she replied, turning away her head, and speaking in astrained voice, "that, where you are concerned, the Augusta of late hasdone me the honour to be somewhat jealous of me. Well, of a god-motherno one need be jealous. The Augusta is a clever woman, Olaf. "

"I do not quite understand, " I said. "Why should the Augusta be jealousof you?"

"There is no reason at all, Olaf, except that, as it happens, she isjealous of every woman who comes near to you, and she knows that we areintimate and that you trust me--well, more, perhaps, than you trust her. Oh! I assure you that of late you have not spoken to any woman underfifty unnoted and unreported. Many eyes watch you, Olaf. "

"Then they might find better employment. But tell me outright, Martina, what is the meaning of all this?"

"Surely even a wooden-headed Northman can guess, Olaf?"

She glanced round her to make sure that we were alone in the greatapartment of my quarters and that the doors were shut, then went on, almost in a whisper, "My mistress is wondering whether or no she willmarry again, and, if so, whether she will choose a certain somewhatover-virtuous Christian soldier as a second husband. As yet she has notmade up her mind. Moreover, even if she had, nothing could be done atpresent or until the question of the struggle between her and her sonfor power is settled in this way or in that. Therefore, at worst, orat best, that soldier has yet a while of single life left to him, say amonth or two. "

"Then during that month or two perhaps he would be wise to travel, " Isuggested. 

"Perhaps, if he were a fool who would run away from fortune, and if hecould get leave of absence, which in his case is impossible; to attemptsuch a journey without it would mean his death. No, if he is wise, thatsoldier will bide where he is and await events, possessing his soul inpatience, as a good Christian should do. Now, as your god-mother, I mustinstruct you in this service. Look not so troubled; it is really mostsimple. You know Stauracius, the eunuch, is to be your god-father, whichis very fortunate for you, since, although he looks on you with doubtand jealousy, to blind or murder his own god-son would cause too muchscandal even in Constantinople. As a special mark of grace, also, theBishop Barnabas, of Egypt, will be allowed to assist in the ceremony, because it was he who snatched your soul from the burning. Moreover, since the Sacrament is to be administered afterwards, he has beencommanded to attend here to receive your confession in the chapel of thepalace, and within an hour. You know that this day being the Feast ofSt. Michael and All Angels, you will be received in the name of Michael, a high one well fitted to a warlike saint, though I think that I shallstill call you Olaf. So farewell, my god-son to be, until we meet atthe cathedral, where I shall shine in the reflected light of all yourvirtues. "

Then she sighed, laughed a little, and glided away. 

In due course a priest of the chapel came to summon me there, sayingthat the Bishop Barnabas awaited me. I went and made my confession, though in truth I had little to tell him that he did not already know. Afterwards the good old man, who by now was quite recovered from hishurts and imprisonment, accompanied me to my quarters, where we atetogether. He told me that before he attended in the chapel he had beenreceived by the Empress, who had spoken to him very kindly, makinglight of their difference of opinion as to images and with her own mouthconfirmed him in his bishopric, even hinting at his possible promotion. 

"This, my son, " he added, "I am well aware I owe to your good offices. "

I asked him if he would return at once to Upper Egypt, where he had hisbishopric. 

"No, my son, " he answered, "not yet awhile. The truth is that therehave arrived here the chief man in my diocese, and his daughter. He isa descendant of the old Pharaohs of the Egyptians who lives near thesecond cataract of the Nile, almost on the borders of Ethiopia, whitherthe accursed children of Mahomet have not yet forced their way. He isstill a great man among the Egyptians, who look upon him as their lawfulprince. His mission here is to try to plan a new war upon the followersof the Prophet, who, he holds, might be assailed by the Empire at themouths of the Nile, while he attacked them with his Egyptians from thesouth. "

Now I grew interested, who had always grieved over the loss of Egypt tothe Empire, and asked what was this prince's name. 

"Magas, my son, and his daughter is named Heliodore. Ah! she is such awoman as I would see you wed, beautiful indeed, and good and true as sheis beautiful, with a high spirit also, such as befits her ancient blood. Mayhap you will note her in the cathedral. Nay, I forgot, not there, butafterwards in this palace, since it is the command of the Empress, towhom I have been speaking of their matters, that these two should cometo dwell here for a while. After that I hope we shall all return toEgypt together, though Magas, being on a secret mission, does not travelunder his own name, but as a merchant. "

Suddenly he paused, and began to stare at my throat. 

"Is aught wrong with my armour, Father?" I asked. 

"No, son. I was looking at that trinket which you wear. Of course I havenoted it before, but never closely. It is strange, very strange!"

"What is strange, Father?"

"Only that I have seen another like it. "

"I dare say you have, " I answered, laughing, "for when I would not givethis to the Augusta, it pleased her to have it copied. "

"No, no; I mean in Egypt, and, what is more, a story hung to the jewel. "

"On whom? Where? What story?" I asked eagerly. 

"Oh! I cannot stay to tell you now. Moreover, your mind should be fixedupon immortal crowns, and not on earthly necklaces. I must be gone; nay, stay me not, I am already late. Do you get you to your knees and praytill your god-parents come to fetch you. "

Then, in spite of all I could do to keep him, he went, muttering:"Strange! Exceeding strange!" and leaving me quite unfit for prayer. 

An hour later I was riding through the streets of the mighty city, cladin shining armour. As the season was that of October, in which the Feastof St. Michael falls, we wore cloaks, although, the day being warm, theywere little needed. Mine was of some fine white stuff, with a redcross broidered on the right shoulder. Stauracius, the eunuch and greatminister, who had been ordered to act as my god-father, rode alongsideof me on a mule, because he dared not mount a horse, sweating beneathhis thick robe of office, and, as I heard from time to time, cursing me, his god-son, and all this ceremony beneath his breath. On my other handwas my god-mother, Martina, riding an Arab mare, which she did wellenough, having been brought up to horsemanship on the plains of Greece. Her mood was varied, for now she laughed at the humour of the scene, andnow she was sad almost to tears. 

The streets were lined with thousands of the pleasure-loving people ofthe city, who had come out to see the show of the Empress going in stateto the cathedral. They were gathered even on the flat house-tops and inthe entrances to the public buildings and open places. But the gloryof the sight was centred, not about me, with my escort of guardsand chanting priests, but in Irene's self. Preceded and followedby glittering regiments of soldiers, she drove in her famous goldenchariot, drawn by eight milk-white steeds, each of which was led bya bejewelled noble. Her dress was splendid and covered with sparklinggems, and on her yellow hair she wore a crown. As she went themultitudes shouted their welcome, and she bowed to right and left inanswer to the shouts. Now and again, however, bands of armed men, cladin a dress of a peculiar colour, emerged from side streets and hooted, crying:

"Where is the Augustus? Give us the Augustus. We will not be ruled by awoman and her eunuchs!"

These men were of the party of Constantine, and set on by him. Once, indeed, there was a tumult, for some of them tried to bar the road, tillthey were driven away, leaving a few dead or wounded behind them. Butstill the crowds shouted and the Empress bowed as though nothing hadhappened, and thus by a somewhat winding route, we came to St. Sophia. 

The Augusta entered, and presently I and those with me followed herinto the wonderful cathedral. I see it now, not in particular, but asa whole, with its endless columns, its aisles and apses, and itsglittering mosaics shining through the holy gloom, across which shotbars of light from the high window-places. All the great place was fullof the noblest in the city, rank upon rank of them, come thither to seethe Empress in her glory at the great Feast of St. Michael, which yearby year she attended thus. 

At the altar waited the Patriarch in his splendid robes, attended bymany bishops and priests, among them Barnabas of Egypt. The servicebegan, I and some other converts standing together near to the altarrail. The details of it do not return to me. Sweet voices sang, censersgave forth their incense, banners waved, and images of the saints, standing everywhere, smiled upon us fixedly. Some of us were baptised, and some who had already been baptised were received publicly into thefellowship of the Church, I among them. My god-father, Stauracius, adeacon prompting him, and my god-mother, Martina, spoke certain words onmy behalf, and I also spoke certain words which I had learned. 

The splendid Patriarch, a sour-faced man with a slight squint, gave mehis especial blessing. The Bishop Barnabas, upon whom, as I noted, thePatriarch was always careful to turn his back, offered up a prayer. Mygod-father and god-mother embraced me, Stauracius smacking the air at adistance, for which I was grateful, and Martina touching me gently withher lips upon the brow. The Empress smiled upon me and, as I passed her, patted me on the shoulder. Then the Sacrament was celebrated, whereofthe Empress partook first; next we converts, with our god-parents, andafterwards a number of the congregation. 

It was over at last. The Augusta and her attendants marched down thecathedral towards the great western doors, priests followed, and, amongthem, we converts, whom the people applauded openly. 

Looking to right and left of me, for I was weary of keeping my gazefixed upon the floor, presently I caught sight of a face whilst as yetit was far away. It seemed to draw me, I knew not why. The face was thatof a woman. She stood by an old and stately-looking man with a whitebeard, the last of a line of worshippers next to the aisle along whichthe procession passed, and I saw that she was young and fair. 

Down the long, resounding aisle the procession marched slowly. Now I wasnearer to the face, and perceived that it was lovely as some rich-huedflower. The large eyes were dark and soft as a deer's. The complexion, too, was somewhat dark, as though the sun had kissed it. The lips werered and curving, and about them played a little smile that was full ofmystery as the eyes were full of thought and tenderness. The figure wasdelicate and rounded, but not so very tall. All these things and othersI noted, yet it was not by them that I was drawn and held, but ratherbecause I _knew this lady_. 

She was the woman of whom, years ago, I had dreamed on the night onwhich I broke into the Wanderer's tomb at Aar!

Never for one moment did I doubt me of this truth. I was sure. I wassure. It did not even need, while she turned to whisper something to hercompanion, that the cloak she wore should open a little, revealing onher breast a necklace of emerald beetles separated by inlaid shells ofpale and ancient gold. 

She was watching the procession with interest, yet somewhat idly, whenshe caught sight of me, whom, from where she stood, she could scarcelyhave seen before. Of a sudden her face grew doubtful and troubled, liketo that of one who has just received some hurt. She saw the ornamentabout my neck. She turned pale and had she not gripped the arm of theman beside her, would, I think, have fallen. Then her eyes caught mine, and Fate had us in its net. 

She leaned forward, gazing, gazing, all her soul in those dark eyes, and I, too, gazed and gazed. The great cathedral vanished with itsglittering crowds, the sound of chanting and of feet that marched diedfrom my ears. In place of these I saw a mighty columned temple and twostone figures, taller than pines, seated on a plain, and through themoonlit silence heard a sweet voice murmuring:

"Farewell. For this life, farewell!"

Now we were near to each other, now I was passing her, I who might notstay. My hand brushed hers, and oh! it was as though I had drunk a cupof wine. A spirit entered into me and, bending, I whispered in her ear, speaking in the Latin tongue, since Greek, which all knew, I did notdare to use, "_Ave post secula!_" Greeting after the ages!

I saw her bosom heave; yes, and heard her whisper back:

"_Ave!_"

So she knew me also. 

CHAPTER VI

HELIODORE

That night there was feasting at the palace, and I, Olaf, now known asMichael, as a convert was one of the chief guests, so that for me therewas no escape. I sat very silent, so silent that the Augusta frowned, though she was too far off to speak to me. The banquet came to an end atlast and before midnight I was free to go, still without word from theEmpress, who withdrew herself, as I thought in an ill-humour. 

I sought my bed, but in it knew little of sleep. I had found her forwhom during all the long years I had been searching, though I did notunderstand that I was searching. After the ages I had found her and shehad found me. Her eyes said it, and, unless I dreamed, her sweet voicesaid it also. 

Who was she? Doubtless that Heliodore, daughter of Magas, the prince ofwhom the Bishop Barnabas had spoken to me. Oh! now I understood whathe meant when he spoke of another necklace like to that I wore, and yetwould explain nothing. It lay upon the breast of Heliodore, Heliodorewho was such a one as he wished that I might wed. Well, certainly Iwished it too; but, alas! how could I wed, who was in Irene's power, a toy for her to play with or to break? And how would it fare with anywoman whom it was known that I wished to wed? I must be secret until shewas gone from Constantinople, and in this way or in that I couldfollow her. I, who had ever been open-minded, must learn to keep my owncounsel. 

Now, too, I remembered how Barnabas had said the Augusta commanded thatthis Prince Magas and his daughter should come to the palace as herguests. Well, the place was vast, a town in itself, and likely enoughI should not see them there. Yet I longed to see one of them as neverI had longed for anything before. I was sure, also, that no fears couldkeep us apart, even though I knew the road before me to be full ofdangers and of trials, knew that I went with my life in my hand, thelife of which I had been quite careless, but that now had become so dearto me. For did not the world hold another to whom it belonged?

The night passed away. I rose and went about my morning duties. Scarcelywere these finished when a messenger summoned me to the presence of theAugusta. I followed him with a sinking heart, certain that those woeswhich I had foreseen were about to begin. Also, now there was no womanin the whole world whom I less wished to see than Irene, Empress of theEarth. 

I was led to the small audience chamber, whereof I have already spoken, that on the floor of which was the mosaic of the goddess Venus makingpretence to kill her lover. There I found the Augusta seated in a chairof State, the minister Stauracius, my god-father, who glowered at meas I entered, some secretaries, and Martina, my god-mother, who was thelady in attendance. 

I saluted the Empress, who bowed graciously and said:

"General Olaf--nay, I forgot, General Michael, your god-fatherStauracius has something to say which I trust will please you as much asit does him and me. Speak, Stauracius. "

"Beloved god-son, " began Stauracius, in a voice of sullen rage, "it haspleased the Augusta to appoint you----"

"On the prayer and advice of me, Stauracius, " interrupted the Empress. 

"----On the prayer and advice of me, Stauracius, " repeated the eunuchlike a talking bird, "to be one of her chamberlains and Master of thePalace, at a salary of" (I forget the sum, but it was a great one) "withall the power and perquisites to that office pertaining, in reward ofthe services which you have rendered to her and the Empire. Thank theEmpress for her gracious favour. "

"Nay, " interrupted Irene again, "thank your beloved god-fatherStauracius, who has given me no peace until I offered you thispreferment which has suddenly become vacant, Stauracius alone knowswhy, for I do not. Oh! you were wise, Olaf--I mean Michael--to chooseStauracius for a god-father, though I warn him, " she added archly, "thatin his natural love he must not push you forward too fast lest othersshould begin to show that jealousy which is a stranger to his noblenature. Come hither, Michael, and kiss my hand upon your appointment. "

So I advanced and, kneeling, kissed the Augusta's hand, according tocustom on such occasions, noting, as doubtless Stauracius did also, thatshe pressed it hard enough against my lips. Then I rose and said:

"I thank the Augusta----"

"And my god-father Stauracius, " she interrupted. 

"----And my god-father Stauracius, " I echoed, "for her and his goodnesstowards me. Yet with humility I venture to say that I am a soldier whoknows nothing whatsoever of the duties of a chamberlain and of a Masterof the Palace, and, therefore, I beg that someone else more competentmay be chosen to fill these high offices. "

On hearing these words Stauracius stared at me with his round andowl-like eyes. Never before had he known an officer in Constantinoplewho wished to decline power and more pay. Scarcely, indeed, could hebelieve his ears. But the Augusta only laughed. 

"Baptism has not changed you, Olaf, " she said, "who ever were simple, as I believe your duties will be. At any rate, your god-father andgod-mother will instruct you in them--especially your god-mother. So nomore of such foolish talk. Stauracius, you may be gone to attend to theaffairs of which we have been speaking, as I see you burn to do, andtake those secretaries with you, for the scratching of their pens setsmy teeth on edge. Bide here a moment, General, for as Master of thePalace it will be your duty to receive certain guests to-day of whom Iwish to speak with you. Bide you also, Martina, that you may remember mywords in case this unpractised officer should forget them. "

Stauracius and his secretaries bowed themselves out, leaving the threeof us alone. 

"Now, Olaf, or Michael--which do you wish to be called?"

"It is more easy for a man to alter his nature than his name, " Ianswered. 

"Have you altered your nature? If so, your manners remain much what theywere. Well, then, be Olaf in private and Michael in public, for often analias is convenient enough. Hark! I would read you a lesson. As the wiseKing Solomon said, 'Everything has its place and time. ' It is good torepent you of your sins and to think about your soul, but I pray you doso no more at my feasts, especially when they are given in your honour. Last night you sat at the board like a mummy at an Egyptian banquet. Hadyour skull stood on it, filled with wine, it could scarce have lookedgrimmer than did your face. Be more cheerful, I pray you, or I will haveyou tonsured and promoted to be a bishop, like that old heretic Barnabasof whom you are so fond. Ah! you smile at last, and I am glad to see it. Now hearken again. This afternoon there comes to the palace a certainold Egyptian named Magas, whom I place in your especial charge, and withhim his wife--at least, I think she is his wife. "

"Nay, Mistress, his daughter, " interrupted Martina. 

"Oh! his daughter, " said the Augusta suspiciously. "I did not know shewas his daughter. What is she like, Martina?"

"I have not seen her, Empress, but someone said that she is ablack-looking woman, such as the Nile breeds. "

"Is it so? Then I charge you, Olaf, keep her far from me, for I love notthese ugly black women, whose woolly hair always smells of grease. Yes, I give you leave to court her, if you will, since thereby you may learnsome secrets, " and she laughed merrily. 

I bowed, saying that I would obey the Augusta's orders to the best of mypower, and she went on:

"Olaf, I would discover the truth concerning this Magas and his schemes, which as a soldier you are well fitted to find out. It seems he has aplan for the recovery of Egypt out of the hands of the followers of thataccursed false prophet whose soul dwells with Satan. Now, I would winback Egypt, if I may, and thereby add glory to my name and the Empire. Hear all that he proposes, study it well, and make report to me. Afterwards I will see him alone, who for the present will send him aletter by the hand of Martina here bidding him open all his heart toyou. For a week or more I shall have no time to spend upon this Magas, who must give myself to business upon which hangs my power and perchancemy life. "

These words she spoke heavily, then fell into a fit of brooding. Rousingherself, she went on:

"Did you note yesterday, Olaf, if you had any mind left for the thingsof earth, that as I drove in state through the streets many met me withsullen silence, while others cursed me openly and shouted, 'Where is theAugustus?' 'Give us Constantine. We will have no woman's rule. '"

"I saw and heard something of these things, Augusta; also that certainof the soldiers on guard in the city had a mutinous air. "

"Aye, but what you did not see and hear was that a plot had been laidto murder me in the cathedral. I got wind of it in time and if youwere still governor of yonder prison you'd know where the murderers areto-day. Yet they're but tools; it is their captains whom I want. Well, torture may make them speak; Stauracius has gone to see to it. Oh! thestrife is fierce and doubtful. I walk blindfold along a precipice. Aboveare Fortune's heights, and beneath black ruin. Perhaps you'd be wiseto get you to Constantine, Olaf, and become his man, as many are doing, since he'd be glad of you. No need to shake your head, for that's notyour way; you are no hound to bite the hand that feeds you, like thesestreet-bred dogs. Would that I could keep you nearer to me, where hourby hour you might help me with your counsel and your quiet strength. But it may not be--as yet. I raise you as high as I dare, but it must bedone step by step, for even now some grow jealous. Take heed to what youeat, Olaf. See that your guards are Northmen, and beneath your doubletwear mail, especially at night. Moreover, unless I send for you, do notcome near me too often, and, when we meet, be my humble servant, likeothers; aye, learn to crawl and kiss the ground. Above all, keep secretas the grave. 

"Now, " she went on after a pause, during which I stood silent, "what isthere more? Oh! with your new offices, you'll retain that of captainof my guard, for I would be well watched during these next few weeks. Follow up the matter of the Egyptian; you may find advancement in it. Perchance one day you will be the general I send against the Moslems--ifI can spare you. On all this matter be secret also, for once rumourbuzzes over it that peach rots. The Egyptian and his swarthy girl cometo the palace to-day, when he will receive my letter. Meet him and seethem well housed, though not too near me; Martina will help you. Now begone and leave me to my battles. "

So I went, and she watched me to the door with eyes that were full oftenderness. 

Again there is a blank in my memory, or my vision. I suppose thatMagas and his daughter Heliodore arrived at the palace on the day of myinterview with Irene, of which I have told. I suppose that I welcomedthem and conducted them to the guest house that had been made ready forthem in the gardens. Doubtless, I listened eagerly to the first wordswhich Heliodore spoke to me, save that one in the cathedral, the wordof greeting. Doubtless, I asked her many things, and she gave me manyanswers. But of all this nothing remains. 

What comes back to me is a picture of the Egyptian prince, Magas, andmyself seated at some meal in a chamber overlooking the moonlit palacegarden. We were alone, and this noble, white-bearded man, hook-nosedand hawk-eyed, was telling me of the troubles of his countrymen, theChristian Copts of Egypt. 

"Look on me, sir, " he said. "As I could prove to you, were it worthwhile, and as many could bear witness, for the records have been kept, I am a descendant in the true line from the ancient Pharaohs of mycountry. Moreover, my daughter, through her Grecian mother, is sprungfrom the Ptolemies. Our race is Christian, and has been for these threehundred years, although it was among the last to be converted. Yet, noble as we are, we suffer every wrong at the hands of the Moslems. Ourgoods and lands are doubly taxed, and, if we should go into the towns ofLower Egypt, we must wear garments on which the Cross is broidered asa badge of shame. Yet, where I live--near to the first cataract ofthe Nile, and not so very far from the city of old Thebes--theProphet-worshippers have no real power. I am still the true ruler ofthat district, as the Bishop Barnabas will tell you, and at any moment, were my standard to be lifted, I could call three thousand Coptic spearsto fight for Christ and Egypt. Moreover, if money were forthcoming, thehosts of Nubia could be raised, and together we might sweep down on theMoslems like the Nile in flood, and drive them back to Alexandria. "

Then he went on to set out his plans, which in sum were that a Romanfleet and army should appear at the mouths of the Nile to besiege andcapture Alexandria, and, with his help, massacre or drive out everyMoslem in Egypt. The scheme, which he set forth with much detail, seemedfeasible enough, and when I had mastered its particulars I promised toreport it to the Empress, and afterwards to speak with him further. 

I left the chamber, and presently stood in the garden. Although it wasautumn time, the night in this mild climate was very warm and pleasant, and the moonlight threw black shadows of the trees across the paths. Under one of these trees, an ancient, green-leaved oak, the largest ofa little grove, I saw a woman sitting. Perchance I knew who she was, perchance I had come thither to meet her, I cannot say. At least, thiswas not our first meeting by many, for as I came she rose, lifting herflower-like face towards my own, and next moment was in my arms. 

When we had kissed our full, we began to talk, seated hand in handbeneath the oak. 

"What have you been doing this day, beloved?" she asked. 

"Much what I do every day, Heliodore. I have attended to my duties, which are threefold, as Chamberlain, as Master of the Palace, and asCaptain of the Guard. Also, for a little while, I saw the Augusta, towhom I had to report various matters. The interview was brief, since arumour had reached her that the Armenian regiments refuse to take theoath of fidelity to her alone, as she has commanded should be done, anddemand that the name of the Emperor, her son, should be coupled withhers, as before. This report disturbed her much, so that she had littletime for other business. "

"Did you speak of my father's matter, Olaf?"

"Aye, shortly. She listened, and asked whether I were sure that I hadgot the truth from him. She added that I had best test it by what Icould win from you by any arts that a man may use. For, Heliodore, because of something that my god-mother, Martina, said to her, it isfixed in her mind that you are black-skinned and very ugly. Therefore, the Augusta, who does not like any man about her to care for otherwomen, thinks I may make love to you with safety. So I prayed for leavefrom my duties on the guard this evening that I might sup with yourfather in the guest-house, and see what I could learn from one or bothof you. "

"Love makes you clever, Olaf. But hearken. I do not believe that theEmpress thinks me black and ugly any longer. As it chanced while Iwalked in the inner garden this afternoon, where you said I might gowhen I wished to be quite alone, dreaming of our love and you, I lookedup and saw an imperial woman of middle age, who was gorgeous asa peacock, watching me from a little distance. I went on my way, pretending to see no one, and heard the lady say:

"'Has all this trouble driven me mad, Martina, or did I behold a womanbeautiful as one of the nymphs of my people's fables wandering yonderamong those bushes?'

"I repeat her very words, Olaf, not because they are true--for, remember, she saw me at a distance and against a background of rocks andautumn flowers--but because they were her words, which I think you oughtto hear, with those that followed them. "

"Irene has said many false things in her life, " I said, smiling, "but byall the Saints these were not among them. "

Then we embraced again, and after that was finished Heliodore, her headresting on my shoulder, continued her story:

"'What was she like, Mistress?' asked the lady Martina, for by thistime I had passed behind some little trees. 'I have seen no one who isbeautiful in this garden except yourself. '

"'She was clad in a clinging white robe, Martina, that left her armsand bosom bare'--being alone, Olaf, I wore my Egyptian dress beneath mycloak, which I had laid down because of the heat of the sun. 'She wasnot so very tall, yet rounded and most graceful. Her eyes seemed largeand dark, Martina, like her hair; her face was tinted like a rich-huedrose. Oh! were I a man she seemed such a one as I should love, who, likeall my people, have ever worshipped beauty. Yet, what did I say, thatshe put me in mind of a nymph of Greece. Nay, that was not so. It was ofa goddess of Old Egypt that she put me in mind, for on her face was thedreaming smile which I have seen on that of a statue of mother Isis whomthe Egyptians worshipped. Moreover, she wore just such a headdress as Ihave noted upon those statues. '

"Now the lady Martina answered: 'Surely, you must have dreamed, Mistress. The only Egyptian woman in the palace is the daughter of theold Coptic noble, Magas, who is in Olaf's charge, and though I am toldthat she is not so ugly as I heard at first, Olaf has never said to methat she was like a goddess. What you saw was doubtless some image ofFortune conjured up by your mind. This I take to be the best of omens, who in these doubtful days grow superstitious. '

"'Would Olaf tell one woman that another was like a goddess, Martina, even though she to whom he spoke was his god-mother and a dozen yearsyounger than himself? Come, ' she added, 'and let us see if we can findthis Egyptian. '

"Then, " Heliodore went on, "not knowing what to do, I stood still thereagainst the rockwork and the flowers till presently, round the bushes, appeared the splendid lady and Martina. "

Now when I, Olaf, heard all this, I groaned and said:

"Oh! Heliodore, it was the Augusta herself. "

"Yes, it was the Augusta, as I learned presently. Well, they came, and Icurtsied to them. 

"'Are you the daughter of Magas, the Egyptian?' asked the lady, eyeingme from head to foot. 

"'Yes, Madam, ' I answered. 'I am Heliodore, the daughter of Magas. I pray that I have done no wrong in walking in this garden, but theGeneral Olaf, the Master of the Palace, gave me leave to come here. '

"'And did the General Olaf, whom we know as Michael, give you thatnecklace which you wear, also, O Daughter of Magas? Nay, you must needsanswer me, for I am the Augusta. '

"Now I curtsied again, and said:

"'Not so, O Augusta; the necklace is from Old Egypt, and was found uponthe body of a royal lady in a tomb. I have worn it for many years. '

"'Indeed, and that which the General Michael wears came also from atomb. '

"'Yes, he told me so, Augusta, ' I said. 

"'It would seem that the two must once have been one, Daughter ofMagas?'

"'It may be so, Augusta; I do not know. '

"Now the Empress looked about her, and the lady Martina, droppingbehind, began to fan herself. 

"'Are you married, girl?' she asked. 

"'No, ' I answered. 

"'Are you affianced?'

"Now I hesitated a little, then answered 'No' again. 

"'You seem to be somewhat doubtful on the point. Farewell for thiswhile. When you walk abroad in our garden, which is open to you, bepleased to array yourself in the dress of our country, and not in thatof a courtesan of Egypt. '"

"What did you answer to that saying?" I asked. 

"That which was not wise, I fear, Olaf, for my temper stirred me. I answered: 'Madam, I thank you for your permission to walk in yourgarden. If ever I should do so again as your guest, be sure that I willnot wear garments which, before Byzantium was a village, were sacred tothe gods of my country and those of my ancestors the Queens of Egypt. '"

"And then?" I asked. 

"The Empress answered: 'Well spoken! Such would have been my own wordshad I been in your place. Moreover, they are true, and the robe becomesyou well. Yet presume not too far, girl, seeing that Byzantium is nolonger a village, and Egypt has some fanatic Moslem for a Pharaoh, whothinks little of your ancient blood. '

"So I bowed and went, and as I walked away heard the Empress rating thelady Martina about I know not what, save that your name came into thematter, and my own. Why does this Empress talk so much about you, Olaf, seeing that she has many officers who are higher in her service, and whywas she so moved about this matter of the necklace of golden shells?"

"Heliodore, " I answered, "I must tell now what I have hidden from you. The Augusta has been pleased--why, I cannot say, but chiefly, I suppose, because of late years it has been my fancy to keep myself apart fromwomen, which is rare in this land--to show me certain favour. I gather, even, that, whether she means it or means it not, she has thought of meas a husband. "

"Oh!" interrupted Heliodore, starting away from me, "now I understandeverything. And, pray, have you thought as a wife of her, who has been awidow these ten years and has a son of twenty?"

"God above us alone knows what I have or have not thought, but it iscertain that at present I think of her only as one who has been mostkind to me, but who is more to be feared than my worst foe, if I haveany. "

"Hush!" she said, raising her finger. "I fancied I heard someone stirbehind us. "

"Fear nothing, " I answered. "We are alone here, for I set guards of myown company around the place, with command to admit no one, and my orderruns against all save the Empress in person. "

"Then we are safe, Olaf, since this damp would disarrange her hair, which, I noted, is curled with irons, not by Nature, like my own. Oh!Olaf, Olaf, how wonderful is the fate that has brought us together. Isay that when I saw you yonder in the cathedral for the first time sinceI was born, I knew you again, as you knew me. That is why, when youwhispered to me, 'Greeting after the ages, ' I gave you back yourwelcome. I know nothing of the past. If we lived and loved before, thattale is lost to me. But there's your dream and there's the necklace. When I was a child, Olaf, it was taken from the embalmed body of someroyal woman, who, by tradition, was of my own race, yes, and by recordsof which my father can tell you, for he is among the last who can stillread the writing of the old Egyptians. Moreover, she was very like me, Olaf, for I remember her well as she lay in her coffin, preserved byarts which the Egyptians had. She was young, not much older than I amto-day, and her story tells that she died in giving birth to a son, whogrew up a strong and vigorous man, and although he was but half royal, founded a new dynasty in Egypt and became my forefather. This necklacelay upon her breast, and beneath it a writing on papyrus, which saidthat when the half of it which was lost should be joined again to thathalf, then those who had worn them would meet once more as mortals. Now the two halves of the necklace have met, and _we_ have met as Goddecreed, and it is one and we are one for ever and for ever, let everyEmpress of the earth do what they will to part us. "

"Aye, " I answered, embracing her again, "we are one for ever and forever, though perchance for a while we may be separated from time totime. "

CHAPTER VII

VICTORY OR VALHALLA!

A minute later I heard a rustle as of branches being moved by peoplethrusting their way through them. A choked voice commanded, "Take him living or dead. "

Armed men appeared about us, four of them, and one cried "Yield!"

I sprang up and drew the Wanderer's sword. 

"Who orders the General Michael to yield in his own command?" I asked. 

"I do, " answered the man. "Yield or die!"

Now, thinking that these were robbers or murderers hired by some enemy, I sprang at him, nor was that battle long, for at my first stroke hefell dead. Then the other three set on me. But I wore mail beneath mydoublet, as Irene had bade me do, and their swords glanced. Moreover, the old northern rage entered into me, and these easterners were nomatch for my skill and strength. First one and then another of themwent down, whereon the third fled away, taking with him a grizzly woundbehind, for I struck him as he fled. 

"Now it seems there is an end of that, " I gasped to Heliodore, who wascrouched upon the seat. "Come, let me take you to your father and summonmy guards, ere we meet more of these murderers. "

As I spoke a cloaked and hooded woman glided from the shelter of thetrees behind and stood before us. She threw back the hood from her headand the moonlight fell upon her face. It was that of the Empress, butoh! so changed by jealous rage that I should scarce have known her. Thelarge eyes seemed to flash fire, the cheeks were white, save where theyhad been touched with paint, the lips trembled. Twice she tried to speakand failed, but at the third effort words came. 

"Nay, all is but begun, " she said in a voice that was full of hate. "Know that I have heard your every word. So, traitor, you would tell mysecrets to this Egyptian slut and then murder my own servants, " and shepointed to the dead and wounded men. "Well, you shall pay for it, bothof you, that I swear. "

"Is it murder, Augusta, " I asked, saluting, "when four assail one man, and, thinking them assassins, he fights for his life and wins the fray?"

"What are four such curs against you? I should have brought a dozen. Yetit was at me you struck. Whate'er they did I ordered them to do. "

"Had I known it, Augusta, I would never have drawn sword, who am yourofficer and obedient to the end. "

"Nay, you'd stab me with your tongue, not with your sword, " she answeredwith something like a sob. "You say you are my obedient officer. Well, now we will see. Smite me that bold-faced baggage dead, or smite _me_dead, I care not which, then fall upon your sword. "

"The first I cannot do, Augusta, for it would be murder against one whohas done no wrong, and I will not stain my soul with murder. "

"Done no wrong! Has she not mocked me, my years, my widowhood, yes, andeven my hair, in the pride of her--her youth, me, the Empress of theWorld?"

Now Heliodore spoke for the first time. 

"And has not the Empress of the World called a poor maid of blood asnoble as her own by shameful names?" she asked. 

"For the second, " I went on before Irene could answer, "I cannot do thateither, for it would be foul treason as well as murder to lift my swordagainst your anointed Majesty. But as for the third, as is my duty, thatI will do--or rather suffer your servants to do--if it pleases you torepeat the order later when you are calm. "

"What!" cried Heliodore, "would you go and leave me here? Then, Olaf, by the gods my forefathers worshipped for ten thousand years, and bythe gods I worship, I'll find a means to follow you within an hour. Oh!Empress of the World, there is another world you do not rule, and therewe'll call you to account. "

Now Irene stared at Heliodore, and Heliodore stared back at her, and thesight was very strange. 

"At least you have spirit, girl. But think not that shall save you, forthere's no room for both of us on earth. "

"If I go it may prove wide enough, Augusta, " I broke in. 

"Nay, you shall not go, Olaf, at least not yet. My orders are thatyou do _not_ fall upon your sword. As for this Egyptian witch, well, presently my people will be here; then we will see. "

Now I drew Heliodore to the trunk of the great tree which stood near byand set myself in front of her. 

"What are you about to do?" asked the Empress. 

"I am about to fight your eastern curs until I fall, for no northern manwill lift a sword against me, even on your orders, Augusta. When I amdown, this lady must play her own part as God shall guide her. "

"Have no fear, Olaf, " Heliodore said gently, "I wear a dagger. "

Scarcely had she spoken when there was a sound of many feet. The manwhom I had wounded had run shouting towards the palace, rousing thesoldiers, both those on watch and those in their quarters. Now thesebegan to arrive and to gather in the glade before the clump of trees, for some guards who had heard the clash of arms guided them to theplace. They were of all races and sundry regiments, Greeks, Byzantines, Bulgars, Armenians, so-called Romans, and with them a number of Britonsand northern men. 

Seeing the Empress and, near by, myself standing with drawn swordagainst the tree sheltering the lady Heliodore, also on the ground thosewhom I had cut down, they halted. One of their officers asked what theymust do. 

"Kill me that man who has slain my servants, or stay--take him living, "screamed the Augusta. 

Now among those who had gathered was a certain lieutenant of my own, ablue-eyed, flaxen-haired Norwegian giant of the name of Jodd. This manloved me like a brother, I believe because once it had been my fortuneto save his life. Also often I had proved his friend when he was introuble, for in those days Jodd got drunk at times, and when he wasdrunk lost money which he could not pay. 

Now, when he saw my case, I noted that this Jodd, who, if sober, was nofool at all, although he seemed so slow and stupid, whispered somethingto a comrade who was with him, whereon the man turned and fled away likean arrow. From the direction in which he went I guessed at once that hewas running to the barracks close at hand, where were stationed quitethree hundred Northmen, all of whom were under my command. 

The soldiers prepared to obey the Augusta's orders, as they were boundto do. They drew their swords and a number of them advanced towards meslowly. Then it was that Jodd, with a few Northmen, moved between themand me, and, saluting the Empress, said in his bad Greek, "Your pardon, Augusta, but why are we asked to kill our own general?"

"Obey my orders, fellow, " she answered. 

"Your pardon, Augusta, " said the stolid Jodd, "but before we kill ourown general, whom you commanded us to obey in all things, we would knowwhy we must kill him. It is a custom of our country that no man shallbe killed until he has been heard. General Olaf, " and drawing his shortsword for the first time, he saluted me in form, "be pleased to explainto us why you are to be killed or taken prisoner. "

Now a tumult arose, and a eunuch in the background shouted to thesoldiers to obey the Empress's orders, whereon again some of them beganto advance. 

"If no answer is given to my question, " went on Jodd in his slow, bull-like voice, "I fear that others must be killed besides the GeneralOlaf. Ho! Northmen. To me, Northmen! Ho! Britons, to me, Britons! Ho!Saxons, to me, Saxons! Ho! all who are not accursed Greeks. To me allwho are not accursed Greeks!"

Now at each cry of Jodd's men leapt forward from the gathering crowd, and, to the number of fifty or more in all, marshalled themselves behindhim, those of each nation standing shoulder to shoulder in little groupsbefore me. 

"Is my question to be answered?" asked Jodd. "Because, if not, althoughwe be but one against ten, I think that ere the General Olaf is cut downor taken there will be good fighting this night. "

Then I spoke, saying, "Captain Jodd, and comrades, I will answer your question, and if Ispeak wrongly let the Augusta correct me. This is the trouble. The ladyHeliodore here is my affianced wife. We were speaking together in thisgarden as the affianced do. The Empress, who, unseen by us, was hiddenbehind those trees, overheard our talk, which, for reasons best knownto herself, for in it there was naught of treason or any matter ofthe State, made her so angry that she set her servants on to kill me. Thinking them murderers or robbers, I defended myself, and there theylie, save one, who fled away wounded. Then the Empress appeared andordered me to kill the lady Heliodore. Comrades, look on her whom theEmpress ordered me to kill, and say whether, were she your affianced, you would kill her even to please the Empress, " and, stepping to oneside, I showed them Heliodore in all her loveliness standing against thetree, the drawn dagger in her hand. 

Now from those that Jodd had summoned there went up a roar of "_No_, "while even the rest were silent. Irene sprang forward and cried, "Are my orders to be canvassed and debated? Obey! Cut this man down ortake him living, I care not which, and with him all who cling to him, orto-morrow you hang, every one of you. "

Now the soldiers who had gathered also began to form up under theirofficers, for they saw that before them was war and death. By this timethey were many, and as the alarm spread minute by minute more arrived. 

"Yield or we attack, " said he who had taken command of them. 

"I do not think that we yield, " answered Jodd; and just then there camea sound of men running in ordered companies from the direction of theNorthmen's barracks were Jodd's messenger had told his tale. 

"I am _sure_ that we do not yield, " continued Jodd, and suddenly raisedthe wild northern war-cry, "_Valhalla, Valhalla! Victory or Valhalla!_"

Instantly from three hundred throats, above the sound of the runningfeet that drew ever nearer, came the answering shout of "_Valhalla, Valhalla! Victory or Valhalla!_" Then out of the gloom up dashed theNorthmen. 

Now other shouts arose of "Olaf! Olaf! Olaf! Where is our General Olaf?Where is Red-Sword?"

"Here, comrades!" roared Jodd, and up they came those fierce, beardedmen, glad with the lust of battle, and ranged themselves by companiesbefore us. Again the great voice of Jodd was heard, calling, "Empress, do you give us Olaf and his girl and swear by your Christ thatno harm shall come to them? Or must we take them for ourselves?"

"Never!" she cried back. "The only thing I give to you is death. On tothese rebels, soldiers!"

Now, seeing what must come, I strove to speak, but Jodd shouted again, "Be silent, Olaf. For this hour you are not our general; you are aprisoner whom it pleases us to rescue. Ring him round, Northmen, ringhim round. Bring the Empress, too; she will serve as hostage. "

Now some of them drew behind us. Then they began to advance, taking usalong with them, and I, who was skilled in war, saw their purpose. Theywere drawing out into the open glade, where they could see to fight, andwhere their flanks would be protected by a stream of water on the onehand and a dense belt of trees on the other. 

In her rage the Empress threw herself upon the ground, but two greatfellows lifted her up by the arms and thrust her along with us. Marchingthus, we reached the point that they had chosen, for the Greeks were inconfusion and not ready to attack. There we halted, just on the crest ofa little rise of ground. 

"Augusta, " I said, "in the name of God, I pray you to give way. TheseNorthmen hate your Byzantines, and will take this chance to pay offtheir scores. Moreover, they love me, and will die to a man ere they seeme harmed, and then how shall I protect you in the fray?"

She only glared at me and made no answer. 

The attack began. By this time fifteen hundred or so of the Imperialtroops had collected, and against them stood, perhaps, four hundredmen in all, so that the odds were great. Still, they had no horsemen orarchers, and our position was very good, also we were Northmen and theywere Grecian scum. 

On came the Byzantines, screaming "Irene! Irene!" in a formation ofcompanies ranged one behind the other, for their object was to break inour centre by their weight. Jodd saw, and gave some orders; very goodorders, I thought them. Then he sheathed his short-sword, seized thegreat battle-axe which was his favourite weapon, and placed himself infront of our triple line that waited in dead silence. 

Up the slope surged the charge, and on the crest of it the battle met. At first the weight of the Greeks pressed us back, but, oh! they wentdown before the Northmen's steel like corn before the sickle, and soonthat rush was stayed. Breast to breast they hewed and thrust, and sofearful was the fray that Irene, forgetting her rage, clung to me toprotect her. 

The fight hung doubtful. As in a dream, I watched the giant Jodd cutdown a gorgeous captain, the axe shearing through his golden armour asthough it were but silk. I watched a comrade of my own fall beneath aspear-thrust. I gazed at the face of Heliodore, who stared wide-eyedat the red scene, and at the white-lipped Irene, who was clinging to myarm. Now we were being pressed back again, we who at this point had atmost two hundred men, some of whom were down, to bear the onslaughtof twice that number, and, do what I would, my fingers strayed to mysword-hilt. 

Our triple line bent in like a bow and began to break. The scales ofwar hung on the turn, when, from the dense belt of trees upon our left, suddenly rose the cry of "_Valhalla! Valhalla! Victory or Valhalla!_"for which I, who had overheard Jodd's orders, was waiting. These werehis orders--that half of the Northmen should creep down behind the beltof trees in their dense shadow, and thus outflank the foe. 

Forth they sprang by companies of fifty, the moonlight gleaming on theirmail, and there, three hundred yards away, a new battle was begun. Nowthe Greeks in front of us, fearing for their rear, wavered a moment andfell back, perhaps, ten paces. I saw the opportunity and could bear nomore, who before all things was a soldier. 

Shouting to some of our wounded to watch the women, I drew my sword andleapt forward. 

"I come, Northmen!" I cried, and was greeted with a roar of:

"Olaf Red-Sword! Follow Olaf Red-Sword!" for so the soldiers named me. 

"Steady, Northmen! Shoulder to shoulder, Northmen!" I cried back. "Nowat them! Charge! _Valhalla! Victory or Valhalla!_"

Down the slope they went before our rush. In thirty paces they were buta huddled mob, on which our swords played like lightnings. We rolledthem back on to their supports, and those supports, outflanked, beganto flee. We swept through and through them. We slew them by hundreds, wetrod them beneath our victorious feet, and--oh! in that battle a strangething happened to me. I thought I saw my dead brother Ragnar fightingat my side; aye, and I thought I heard him cry to me, in that lost, remembered voice:

"The old blood runs in you yet, you Christian man! Oh! you fight well, you Christian man. We of Valhalla give you greetings, Olaf Red-Sword. _Valhalla! Valhalla! Victory or Valhalla!_"

It was done. Some were fled, but more were dead, for, once at grips, theNorthman showed no mercy to the Greek. Back we came, those who were leftof us, for many, perhaps a hundred, were not, and formed a ring roundthe women and the wounded. 

"Well done, Olaf, " said Heliodore; but Irene only looked at me with akind of wonder in her eyes. 

Now the leaders of the Northmen began to talk among themselves, butalthough from time to time they glanced at me, they did not ask me tojoin in their talk. Presently Jodd came forward and said in his slowvoice:

"Olaf Red-Sword, we love you, who have always loved us, your comrades, as we have shown you to-night. You have led us well, Olaf, and, considering our small numbers, we have just won a victory of which weare proud. But our necks are in the noose, as yours is, and we thinkthat in this case our best course is to be bold. Therefore, we name youCæsar. Having defeated the Greeks, we propose now to take the palace andto talk with the regiments without, many of whom are disloyal and shoutfor Constantine, whom after all they hate only a little less than theydo Irene yonder. We know not what will be the end of the matter and donot greatly care, who set our fortunes upon a throw of the dice, butwe think there is a good chance of victory. Do you accept, and will youthrow in your sword with ours?"

"How can I, " I answered, "when there stands the Empress, whose bread Ihave eaten and to whom I have sworn fealty?"

"An Empress, it seems, who desires to slay you over some matter thathas to do with a woman. Olaf, the daggers of her assassins have cut thisthread of fealty. Moreover, as it chances she is in our power, and as wecannot make our crime against her blacker than it is, we propose to ridyou and ourselves of this Empress, who is our enemy, and who for hergreat wickedness well deserves to die. Such is our offer, to take or toleave, as time is short. Should you refuse it, we abandon you to yourfate, and go to make our terms with Constantine, who also hates thisEmpress and even now is plotting her downfall. "

As he spoke I saw certain men draw near to Irene for a purpose which Icould guess, and stepped between her and them. 

"The Augusta is my mistress, " I said, "and although I attacked some ofher troops but now, and she has wronged me much, still I defend her tothe last. "

"Little use in that, Olaf, seeing that you are but one and we are many, "answered Jodd. "Come, will you be Cæsar, or will you not?"

Now Irene crept up behind me and whispered in my ear. 

"Accept, " she said. "It pleases me well. Be Cæsar as my husband. So youwill save my life and my throne, of which I vow to you an equal share. With the help of your Northmen and the legions I command and who clingto me, we can defeat Constantine and rule the world together. Thispetty fray is nothing. What matters it if some lives have been lost ina palace tumult? The world lies in your grasp; take it, Olaf, and, withit, _me_. "

I heard and understood. Now had come the great moment of my life. Something told me that on the one hand were majesty and empire; on theother much pain and sorrow yet with these a certain holy joy and peace. It was the latter that I chose, as doubtless Fate or God had decreedthat I should do. 

"I thank you, Augusta, " I said, "but, while I can protect her, I willnot seize a throne over the body of one who has been kind to me, norwill I buy it at the price you offer. There stands my predestined wife, and I can marry no other woman. "

Now Irene turned to Heliodore, and said in a swift, low voice:

"Do you understand this matter, lady? Let us have done with jealousiesand be plain, for the lives of all of us hang upon threads that, forsome, must break within a day or two, and with them those of a thousand, thousand others. Aye, the destiny of the world is at stake. You say youlove this man, whom I will tell you I love also. Well, if _you_ win him, and he lives, which he scarce can hope to do, he gets your kisses inwhatever corner of the earth will shelter him and you. If _I_ win him, the empire of the earth is his. Moreover, girl, " she added with meaning, "empresses are not always jealous; sometimes even they can look theother way. There would be high place for you within our Court, and, whoknows? Your turn might come at length. Also your father's plans would beforwarded to the last pound of gold in our treasury and the last soldierin our service. Within five years, mayhap, he might rule Egypt as ourGovernor. What say you?"

Heliodore looked at the Empress with that strange, slow smile of hers. Then she looked at me, and answered:

"I say what Olaf says. There are two empires in the case. One, whichyou can give, Augusta, is of the world; the other, which I can give himhere, is only a woman's heart, yet, as I think, of another eternal worldthat you do not know. I say what Olaf says. Let Olaf speak, Augusta. "

"Empress, " I said slowly, "again I thank you, but it may not be. My fatelies here, " and I laid my hand upon the heart of Heliodore. 

"You are mistaken, Olaf, " answered the Empress, in a cold and quietvoice, but seemingly without anger; "your fate lies there, " and shepointed to the ground, then added, "Believe me, I am sorry, for you area man of whom any woman might be proud--yes, even an empress. I havealways thought it, and I thought it again just now when I saw you leadthat charge against those curs in armour, " and she pointed towards thebodies of the Greeks. "So, it is finished, as perchance I am. If I mustdie, let it be on your sword, Olaf. "

"Your answer, Olaf Red-Sword!" called Jodd. "You have talked enough. "

"Your answer! Yes, your answer!" the Northmen echoed. 

"The Empress has offered to share her crown with me, Jodd, but, friends, it cannot be, because of this lady to whom I am affianced. "

"Marry them both, " shouted a rude voice, but Jodd replied:

"Then that is soon settled. Out of our path, Olaf, and look the otherway. When you turn your head again there will be no Empress to troubleyou, except one of your own choosing. "

On hearing these words, and seeing the swords draw near, Irene clutchedhold of me, for always she feared death above everything. 

"You will not see me butchered?" she gasped. 

"Not while I live, " I answered. "Hearken, friends. I am the generalof the Augusta's guard, and if she dies, for honour's sake I must diefirst. Strike, then, if you will, but through my body. "

"Tear her away!" called a voice. 

"Comrades, " I went on, "be not so mad. To-night we have done that whichhas earned us death, but while the Empress lives you have a hostage inyour hands with whom you can buy pardon. As a lump of clay what worth isshe to you? Hark! The regiments from the city!"

As I spoke, from the direction of the palace came a sound of many voicesand of the tread of five thousand feet. 

"True enough, " said Jodd, with composure. "They are on us, and now it istoo late to storm the palace. Olaf, like many another man, you have lostyour chance of glory for a woman, or, who knows, perhaps you've won it. Well, comrades, as I take it you are not minded to fly and be hunteddown like rats, only one thing remains--to die in a fashion they willremember in Byzantium. Olaf, you'd best mind the women; I will takecommand. Ring round, comrades, ring round! 'Tis a good place for it. Setthe wounded in the middle. Keep that Empress living for the present, butwhen all is done, kill her. We'll be her escort to the gates of hell, for there she's bound if ever woman was. "

Then, without murmur or complaint, almost in silence, indeed, theyformed Odin's Ring, that triple circle of the Northmen doomed to die;the terrible circle that on many a battlefield has been hidden at lastbeneath the heap of fallen foes. 

The regiments moved up; there were three of them of full strength. Irenestared about her, seeking some loophole of escape, and finding none. Heliodore and I talked together in low tones, making our tryst beyondthe grave. The regiments halted within fifty paces of us. They liked notthe look of Odin's Ring, and the ground over which they had marchedand the fugitives with whom they had spoken told them that many of themlooked their last upon the moon. 

Some mounted generals rode towards us and asked who was in command ofthe Northmen. When they learned that it was Jodd, they invited him to aparley. The end of it was that Jodd and two others stepped twenty pacesfrom our ranks, and met a councillor--it was Stauracius--and two ofthe generals in the open, where no treachery could well be practised, especially as Stauracius was not a man of war. Here they talked togetherfor a long while. Then Jodd and his companions returned, and Jodd said, so that all might hear him:

"Hearken. These are the terms offered: That we return to our barracks inpeace, bearing our weapons. That nothing be laid to our charge underany law, military or civil, by the State or private persons, forthis night's slaying and tumult, and that in guarantee thereof twelvehostages of high rank, upon whose names we have agreed, be given intoour keeping. That we retain our separate stations in the service of theEmpire, or have leave to quit that service within three months, with thegratuity of a quarter's pay, and go where we will unmolested. Butthat, in return for these boons, we surrender the person of the Empressunharmed, and with her that of the General Olaf, to whom a fair trialis promised before a military court. That with her own voice the Augustashall confirm all these undertakings before she leaves our ranks. Suchis the offer, comrades. "

"And if we refuse it, what?" asked a voice. 

"This: That we shall be ringed round, and either starved out or shotdown by archers. Or, if we try to escape, that we shall be overwhelmedby numbers, and any of us who chance to be taken living shall be hanged, sound and wounded together. "

Now the leaders of the Northmen consulted. Irene watched them forawhile, then turned to me and asked, "What will they do, Olaf?"

"I cannot say, Augusta, " I answered, "but I think that they will offerto surrender you and not myself, since they may doubt them of that fairtrial which is promised to me. "

"Which means, " she said, "that, whether I live or die, all these bravemen will be sacrificed to you, Olaf, who, after all, must perishwith them, as will this Egyptian. Are you prepared to accept thatblood-offering, Olaf? If so, you must have changed from the man Iloved. "

"No, Augusta, " I answered, "I am not prepared. Rather would I trustmyself into your power, Augusta. "

The conference of the officers had come to an end. Their leader advancedand said, "We accept the terms, except as to the matter of Olaf Red-Sword. TheEmpress may go free, but Olaf Red-Sword, our general whom we love, wewill not surrender. First will we die. "

"Good!" said Jodd. "I looked for such words from you. "

Then he marched out, with his companions, and again met Stauracius andthe two generals of the Greeks. After they had talked a little while hereturned and said, "Those two officers, being men, would have agreed, but Stauracius, the eunuch, who seems in command, will not agree. He says that OlafRed-Sword must be surrendered with the Empress. We answered that in thiscase soon there would be no Empress to surrender except one ready forburial. He replied that was as God might decree; either both must besurrendered or both be held. "

"Do you know why the dog said that?" whispered Irene to me. "It wasbecause those Northmen have let slip the offer I made to you but now, and he is jealous of you, and fears you may take his power. Well, if Ilive, one day he shall pay for this who cares so little for my life. "

So she spoke, but I made no answer. Instead, I turned to Heliodore, saying, "You see how matters stand, beloved. Either I must surrender myself, or all these brave men must perish, and we with them. For myself, I amready to die, but I am not willing that you and they should die. Also, if I yield, I can do no worse than die, whereas perchance after allthings will take another turn. Now what say you?"

"I say, follow your heart, Olaf, " she replied steadily. "Honour comesfirst of all. The rest is with God. Wherever you go there I soon shallbe. "

"I thank you, " I answered; "your mind is mine. "

Then I stepped forward and said, "Comrades, it is my turn to throw in this great game. I have heard andconsidered all, and I think it best that I should be surrendered, withthe Augusta, to the Greeks. "

"We will not surrender you, " they shouted. 

"Comrades, I am still your general, and my order is that you surrenderme. Also, I have other orders to give to you. That you guard this ladyHeliodore to the last, and that, while one of you remains alive, sheshall be to you as though she were that man's daughter, or mother, orsister, to help and protect as best he may in every circumstance, seenor unforeseen. Further, that with her you guard her father, the nobleEgyptian Magas. Will you promise this to me?"

"Aye!" they roared in answer. 

"You hear them, Heliodore, " I said. "Know that henceforth you are oneof a large family, and, however great your enemies, that you will neverlack a friend. Comrades, " I went on, "this is my second order, andperchance the last that I shall ever give to you. Unless you hear that Iam evilly treated in the palace yonder, stay quiet. But if that tidingsshould reach you, then all oaths are broken. Do what you can and will. "

"Aye!" they roared again. 

Afterwards what happened? It comes back to me but dimly. I think theyswore the Empress on the Blood of Christ that I should go unharmed. I think I embraced Heliodore before them all, and gave her into theirkeeping. I think I whispered into the ear of Jodd to seek out the BishopBarnabas, and pray him to get her and her father away to Egypt withoutdelay--yes, even by force, if it were needful. Then I think I left theirlines, and that, as I went, leading the Augusta by the hand, they gaveto me the general's salute. That I turned and saluted them in answerere I yielded myself into the power of my god-father, Stauracius, whogreeted me with a false and sickly smile. 

CHAPTER VIII

THE TRIAL OF OLAF

I know not what time went by before I was put upon my trial, but thattrial I can still see as clearly as though it were happening before myeyes. It took place in a long, low room of the vast palace buildingsthat was lighted only by window-places set high up in the wall. Thesewalls were frescoed, and at the end of the room above the seat of thejudges was a rude picture in bright colours of the condemnation ofChrist by Pilate. Pilate, I remember, was represented with a black face, to signify his wickedness I suppose, and in the air above him hung ared-eyed imp shaped like a bat who gripped his robe with one claw andwhispered into his ear. 

There were seven judges, he who presided being a law-officer, and theother six captains of different grades, chosen mostly from among thesurvivors of those troops whom the Northmen had defeated on the nightof the battle in the palace gardens. As this was a military trial, Iwas allowed no advocate to defend me, nor indeed did I ask for any. TheCourt, however, was open and crowded with spectators, among whom I sawmost of the great officers of the palace, Stauracius with them; alsosome ladies, one of whom was Martina, my god-mother. The back of thelong room was packed with soldiers and others, not all of whom were myenemies. 

Into this place I was brought, guarded by four negroes, great fellowsarmed with swords whom I knew to be chosen out of the number of theexecutioners of the palace and the city. Indeed, one of them had servedunder me when I was governor of the State prison, and been dismissed byme because of some cruelty which he had practised. 

Noting all these things and the pity in Martina's eyes, I knew thatI was already doomed, but as I had expected nothing else this did nottrouble me over much. 

I stood before the judges, and they stared at me. 

"Why do you not salute us, fellow?" asked one of them, a mincing Greekcaptain whom I had seen running like a hare upon the night of the fray. 

"Because, Captain, I am of senior rank to any whom I see before me, andas yet uncondemned. Therefore, if salutes are in the question, it is youwho should salute me. "

At this speech they stared at me still harder than before, but among thesoldiers at the end of the hall there arose something like a murmur ofapplause. 

"Waste no time in listening to his insolence, " said the president of theCourt. "Clerk, set out the case. "

Then a black-robed man who sat beneath the judges rose and read thecharge to me from a parchment. It was brief and to the effect that I, Michael, formerly known as Olaf or Olaf Red-Sword, a Northman in theservice of the Empress Irene, a general in her armies, a chamberlain andMaster of the Palace, had conspired against the Empress, had killed herservants, had detained her person, threatening to murder her; had madewar upon her troops and slain some hundreds of them by the help of otherNorthmen, and wounded many more. 

I was asked what I pleaded to this charge, and replied, "I am not guilty. "

Then witnesses were called. The first of these was the fourth man whomIrene had set upon me, who alone escaped with a wound behind. Thisfellow, having been carried into court, for he could not walk, leanedover a bar, for he could not sit down, and told his story. When he hadfinished I was allowed to examine him. 

"Why did the Empress order you and your companions to attack me?" Iasked. 

"I think because she saw you kiss the Egyptian lady, General, " at whichanswer many laughed. 

"You tried to kill me, did you not?"

"Yes, General, for the Empress ordered us so to do. "

"Then what happened?"

"You killed or cut down three of us one after the other, General, beingtoo skilful and strong for us. As I turned to fly, me you wounded here, "and, dragging himself round with difficulty, he showed how my sword hadfallen on a part where no soldier should receive a wound. At this sightthose in the Court laughed again. 

"Did I provoke you in any way before you attacked me?"

"No, indeed, General. It was the Empress you provoked by kissing thebeautiful Egyptian lady. At least, I think so, since every time youkissed each other she seemed to become more mad, and at last ordered usto kill both of you. "

Now the laughter grew very loud, for even the Court officers could nolonger restrain themselves, and the ladies hid their faces in theirhands and tittered. 

"Away with that fool!" shouted the president of the Court, and the poorfellow was hustled out. What became of him afterwards I do not know, though I can guess. 

Now appeared witness after witness who told of the fray which I havedescribed already, though for the most part they tried to put anothercolour on the matter. Of many of these men I asked no questions. Indeed, growing weary of their tales, I said at length to the judges, "Sirs, what need is there for all this evidence, seeing that among youI perceive three gallant officers whom I saw running before the Northmenthat night, when with some four hundred swords we routed about twothousand of you? You yourselves, therefore, are the best witnesses ofwhat befell. Moreover, I acknowledge that, being moved by the sight ofwar, in the end I led the charge against you, before which charge somedied and many fled, you among them. "

Now these captains glowered at me and the president said, "The prisoner is right. What need is there of more evidence?"

"I think much, sir, " I answered, "since but one side of the story hasbeen heard. Now I will call witnesses, of whom the first should be theAugusta, if she is willing to appear and tell you what happened withinthe circle of the Northmen on that night. "

"Call the Augusta!" gasped the president. "Perchance, prisoner Michael, you will wish next to call God Himself on your behalf?"

"That, sir, " I answered, "I have already done and do. Moreover, " I addedslowly, "of this I am sure, that in a time to come, although it be notto-morrow or the next day, you and everyone who has to do with this casewill find that I have not called Him in vain. "

At these words for a few moments a solemn silence fell upon the Court. It was as though they had gone home to the heart of everyone who waspresent there. Also I saw the curtains that draped a gallery high upin the wall shake a little. It came into my mind that Irene herself washidden behind those curtains, as afterwards I learned was the case, andthat she had made some movement which caused them to tremble. 

"Well, " said the president, after this pause, "as God does not appear tobe your witness, and as you have no other, seeing that you cannot giveevidence yourself under the law, we will now proceed to judgment. "

"Who says that the General Olaf, Olaf Red-Sword, has no witness?"exclaimed a deep voice at the end of the hall. "I am here to be hiswitness. "

"Who speaks?" asked the president. "Let him come forward. "

There was a disturbance at the end of the hall, and through the crowdthat he seemed to throw before him to right and left appeared the mightyform of Jodd. He was clad in full armour and bore his famous battle-axein his hand. 

"One whom some of you know well enough, as others of your company whowill never know anything again have done in the past. One named Jodd, the Northman, second in command of the guard to the General Olaf, " heanswered, and marched to the spot where witnesses were accustomed tostand. 

"Take away that barbarian's axe, " exclaimed an officer who sat among thejudges. 

"Aye, " said Jodd, "come hither, mannikin, and take it away if you can. I promise you that along with it something else shall be taken away, towit your fool's head. Who are you that would dare to disarm an officerof the Imperial Guard?"

After this there was no more talk of removing Jodd's axe, and heproceeded to give his evidence, which, as it only detailed what has beenwritten already, need not be repeated. What effect it produced upon thejudges, I cannot say, but that it moved those present in the Court wasclear enough. 

"Have you done?" asked the president at length when the story wasfinished. 

"Not altogether, " said Jodd. "Olaf Red-Sword was promised an open trial, and that he has, since otherwise I and some friends of mine could not bein this Court to tell the truth, where perhaps the truth has seldom beenheard before. Also he was promised a fair trial, and that he has not, seeing that the most of his judges are men with whom he fought the otherday and who only escaped his sword by flight. To-morrow I propose to askthe people of Byzantium whether it is right that a man should be triedby his conquered enemies. Now I perceive that you will find a verdict of'guilty' against Olaf Red-Sword, and perhaps condemn him to death. Well, find what verdict you will and pass what sentence you will, but do notdare to attempt to execute that sentence. "

"Dare! Dare!" shouted the president. "Who are you, man, who woulddictate to a Court appointed by the Empress what it shall or shallnot do? Be careful lest we pass sentence on you as well as on yourfellow-traitor. Remember where you stand, and that if I lift my fingeryou will be taken and bound. "

"Aye, lawyer, I remember this and other things. For instance, that Ihave the safe-conduct of the Empress under an oath sworn on the Cross ofthe Christ she worships. For instance, also, that I have three hundredcomrades waiting my safe return. "

"Three hundred!" snarled the president. "The Empress has three thousandwithin these walls who will soon make an end of your three hundred. "

"I have been told, lawyer, " answered Jodd, "that once there livedanother monarch, one called Xerxes, who thought that he would make anend of a certain three hundred Greeks, when Greeks were different fromwhat you are to-day, at a place called Thermopylæ. He made an end ofthem, but they cost him more than he cared to pay, and now it is thoseGreeks who live for ever and Xerxes who is dead. But that's not all;since that fray the other night we Northmen have found friends. Have youheard of the Armenian legions, President, those who favour Constantine?Well, kill Olaf Red-Sword, or kill me, Jodd, and you have to deal firstwith the Northmen and next with the Armenian legions. Now here I amwaiting to be taken by any who can pass this axe. "

At these words a great silence fell upon the Court. Jodd glared abouthim, and, seeing that none ventured to draw near, stepped from thewitness-place, advanced to where I was, gave me the full salute ofceremony, then marched away to the back of the Court, the crowd openinga path for him. 

When he had gone the judges began to consult together, and, as Iexpected, very soon agreed upon their verdict. The president said, orrather gabbled, "Prisoner, we find you guilty. Have you any reason to offer why sentenceof death should not be passed upon you?"

"Sir, " I answered, "I am not here to plead for my life, which already Ihave risked a score of times in the service of your people. Yet I wouldsay this. On the night of the outbreak I was set on, four to one, for nocrime, as you have heard, and did but protect myself. Afterwards, when Iwas about to be slain, the Northmen, my comrades, protected me unasked;then I did my best to save the life of the Empress, and, in fact, succeeded. My only offence is that when the great charge took place andyour regiments were defeated, remembering only that I was a soldier, Iled that charge. If this is a crime worthy of death, I am ready todie. Yet I hold that both God and man will give more honour to me thecriminal than to you the judges, and to those who before ever you satin this Court instructed you, whom I know to be but tools, as to theverdict that you should give. "

The applause which my words called forth from those gathered at the endof the Court died away. In the midst of a great silence the president, who, like his companions, I could see well, was growing somewhatfearful, read the sentence in a low voice from a parchment. Aftersetting out the order by which the Court was constituted and othermatters, it ran:

"We condemn you, Michael, otherwise called Olaf or Olaf Red-Sword, todeath. This sentence will be executed with or without torture at suchtime and in such manner as it may please the Augusta to decree. "

Now the voice of Jodd was heard crying through the gathering gloom, fornight was near:

"What sort of judgment is this that the judges bring already writtendown into the Court? Hearken you, lawyer, and you street-curs, hiscompanions, who call yourselves soldiers. If Olaf Red-Sword dies, thosehostages whom we hold die also. If he is tortured, those hostages willbe tortured also. Moreover, ere long we will sack this fine place, andwhat has befallen Olaf shall befall you also, you false judges, neitherless nor more. Remember it, all you who shall have charge of Olaf in hisbonds, and, if she be within hearing, let the Augusta Irene remember italso, lest another time there should be no Olaf to save her life. "

Now I could see that the judges were terrified. Hastily, with whitefaces, they consulted together as to whether they should order Jodd tobe seized. Presently I heard the president say to his companions:

"Nay, best let him go. If he is touched, our hostages will die. Moreover, doubtless Constantine and the Armenians are at the back ofhim, or he would not dare to speak thus. Would that we were clear ofthis business which has been thrust upon us. "

Then he called aloud, "Let the prisoner be removed. "

Down the long Court I was marched, only now guards, who had been calledin, went in front of and behind me, and with them the four executionersby whom I was surrounded. 

"Farewell, god-mother, " I whispered to Martina as I passed. 

"Nay, not farewell, " she whispered back, looking up at me with eyes thatwere full of tears, though what she meant I did not know. 

At the end of the Court, where those who dared to sympathise with meopenly were gathered, rough voices called blessings on me and roughhands patted me on the shoulder. To one of these men whose voice Irecognised in the gloom I turned to speak a word. Thereon the blackexecutioner who was between us, he whom I had dismissed from the jailfor cruelty, struck me on the mouth with the back of his hand. Nextinstant I heard a sound that reminded me of the growl the white beargave when it gripped Steinar. Two arms shot out and caught that blacksavage by the head. There was a noise as of something breaking, and downwent the man--a corpse. 

Then they hurried me away, for now it was not only the judges who wereafraid. 

It comes to me that for some days, three or four, I sat in my cell atthe palace, for here I was kept because, as I learned afterwards, it wasfeared that if I were removed to that State prison of which I had beengovernor, some attempt would be made to rescue me. 

This cell was one of several situated beneath that broad terrace whichlooked out on to the sea, where Irene had first questioned me as to theshell necklace and, against my prayer, had set it upon her own breast. It had a little barred window, out of which I could watch the sea, andthrough this window came the sound of sentries tramping overhead and ofthe voice of the officer who, at stated hours, arrived to turn out theguard, as for some years it had been my duty to do. 

I wondered who that officer might be, and wondered also how many ofsuch men since Byzantium became the capital of the Empire had filledhis office and mine, and what had become of them all. As I knew, ifthat terrace had been able to speak, it could have told many bloodyhistories, whereof doubtless mine would be another. Doubtless, too, there were more to follow until the end came, whatever that might be. 

In that strait place I reflected on many things. All my youth came backto me. I marvelled what had happened at Aar since I left it such longyears ago. Once or twice rumours had reached me from men in my company, who were Danish-born, that Iduna was a great lady there and stillunmarried. But of Freydisa I had heard nothing. Probably she was dead, and, if so, I felt sure that her fierce and faithful spirit must be nearme now, as that of Ragnar had seemed to be in the Battle of the Garden. 

How strange it was that after all my vision had been fulfilled and ithad been my lot to meet her of whom I had dreamed, wearing that necklaceof which I had found one-half upon the Wanderer in his grave-mound. WereI and the Wanderer the same spirit, I asked of myself, and she of thedream and Heliodore the same woman?

Who could tell? At least this was sure, from the moment that first wesaw one another we knew we belonged each to each for the present andthe future. Therefore, as it was with these we had to do, the past mightsleep and all its secrets. 

Now we had met but to be parted again by death, which seemed hardindeed. Yet since we _had_ met, for my part Fate had my forgiveness forI knew that we should meet again. I looked back on what I had done andleft undone, and could not blame myself overmuch. True, it would havebeen wiser if I had stayed by Irene and Heliodore, and not led thatcharge against the Greeks. Only then, as a soldier, I should never haveforgiven myself, for how could I stand still while my comrades foughtfor me? No, no, I was glad I had led the charge and led it well, thoughmy life must pay its price. Nor was this so. I must die, not becauseI had lifted sword against Irene's troops, but for the sin of lovingHeliodore. 

After all, what was life as we knew it? A passing breath! Well, as thebody breathes many million times between the cradle and the grave, so Ibelieved the soul must breathe out its countless lives, each ending in aform of death. And beyond these, what? I did not know, yet my new-foundfaith gave me much comfort. 

In such meditations and in sleep I passed my hours, waiting always untilthe door of my cell should open and through it appear, not the jailerwith my food, which I noted was plentiful and delicate, but theexecutioners or mayhap the tormentors. 

At length it did open, somewhat late at night, just as I was about tolay myself down to rest, and through it came a veiled woman. I bowed andmotioned to my visitor to be seated on the stool that was in the cell, then waited in silence. Presently she threw off her veil, and in thelight of the lamp showed that I stood before the Empress Irene. 

"Olaf, " she said hoarsely, "I am come here to save you from yourself, ifit may be so. I was hidden in yonder Court, and heard all that passed atyour trial. "

"I guessed as much, Augusta, " I said, "but what of it?"

"For one thing, this: The coward and fool, who now is dead--of hiswounds--who gave evidence as to the killing of the three other cowardsby you, has caused my name to become a mock throughout Constantinople. Aye, the vilest make songs upon me in the streets, such songs as Icannot repeat. "

"I am grieved, Augusta, " I said. 

"It is I who should grieve, not you, who are told of as a man who grewweary of the love of an Empress, and cast her off as though she werea tavern wench. That is the first matter. The second is that under thefinding of the Court of Justice----"

"Oh! Augusta, " I interrupted, "why stain your lips with those words 'ofjustice'!"

"----Under the finding of the Court, " she went on, "your fate is leftin my hands. I may kill you or torment your body. Or I may spare you andraise your head higher than any other in the Empire, aye, and adorn itwith a crown. "

"Doubtless you may do any of these things, Augusta, but which of them doyou wish to do?"

"Olaf, notwithstanding all that has gone, I would still do the last. Ispeak to you no more of love or tenderness, nor do I pretend that thisis for your sake alone. It is for mine also. My name is smirched, andonly marriage can cover up the stain upon it. Moreover, I am beset bytroubles and by dangers. Those accursed Northmen, who love you so welland who fight, not like men but like devils, are in league with theArmenian legions and with Constantine. My generals and my troops fallaway from me. If it were assailed, I am not sure that I could hold thispalace, strong though it be. There's but one man who can make me safeagain, and that man is yourself. The Northmen will do your bidding, andwith you in command of them I fear no attack. You have the honesty, thewit and the soldier's skill and courage. You must command, or none. Onlythis time it must not be as Irene's lover, for that is what they nameyou, but as her husband. A priest is waiting within call, and one ofhigh degree. Within an hour, Olaf, you may be my consort, and within ayear the Emperor of the World. Oh!" she went on with passion, "cannotyou forgive what seem to be my sins when you remember that they werewrought for love of you?"

"Augusta, " I said, "I have small ambition; I am not minded to be anemperor. But hearken. Put aside this thought of marriage with one so farbeneath you, and let me marry her whom I have chosen, and who has chosenme. Then once more I'll take command of the Northmen and defend you andyour cause to the last drop of my blood. "

Her face hardened. 

"It may not be, " she said, "not only for those reasons I have told you, but for another which I grieve to have to tell. Heliodore, daughter ofMagas the Egyptian, is dead. '

"Dead!" I gasped. "Dead!"

"Aye, Olaf, dead. You did not see, and she, being a brave woman, hid itfrom you, but one of those spears that were flung in the fight struckher in the side. For a while the wound went well. But two days ago itmortified; last night she died and this morning I myself saw her buriedwith honour. "

"How did you see her buried, you who are not welcome among theNorthmen?" I asked. 

"By my order, as her blood was high, she was laid in the palacegraveyard, Olaf. "

"Did she leave me no word or token, Augusta? She swore to me that if shedied she would send to me the other half of that necklace which I wear. "

"I have heard of none, " said Irene, "but you will know, Olaf, that Ihave other business to attend to just now than such death-bed gossip. These things do not come to my ears. "

I looked at Irene and Irene looked at me. 

"Augusta, " I said, "I do not believe your story. No spear woundedHeliodore while I was near her, and when I was not near her your Greekswere too far away for any spears to be thrown. Indeed, unless youstabbed her secretly, she was not wounded, and I am sure that, howevermuch you have hated her, this you would not have dared to do for yourown life's sake. Augusta, for your own purposes you are trying todeceive me. I will not marry you. Do your worst. You have lied to meabout the woman whom I love, and though I forgive you all the rest, thisI do not forgive. You know well that Heliodore still lives beneath thesun. "

"If so, " answered the Empress, "you have looked your last upon the sunand--her. Never again shall you behold the beauty of Heliodore. Have youaught to say? There is still time. "

"Nothing, Augusta, at present, except this. Of late I have learned tobelieve in a God. I summon you to meet me before that God. There we willargue out our case and abide His judgment. If there is no God there willbe no judgment, and I salute you, Empress, who triumph. If, as I believeand as you say you believe, there is a God, think whom _you_ will becalled upon to salute when that God has heard the truth. Meanwhile Irepeat that Heliodore the Egyptian still lives beneath the sun. "

Irene rose from the stool on which she sat and thought a moment. I gazedthrough the bars of the window-place in my cell out at the night above. A young moon was floating in the sky, and near to it hung a star. Alittle passing cloud with a dented edge drifted over the star and thelower horn of the moon. It went by, and they shone out again uponthe background of the blue heavens. Also an owl flitted across thewindow-place of my cell. It had a mouse in its beak, and the shadow ofit and of the writhing mouse for a moment lay upon Irene's breast, forI turned my head and saw them. It came into my mind that here was anallegory. Irene was the night-hawk, and I was the writhing mouse thatfed its appetite. Doubtless it was decreed that the owl must be and themouse must be, but beyond them both, hidden in those blue heavens, stoodthat Justice which we call God. 

These were the last things that I saw in this life of mine, andtherefore I remember them well, or rather, almost the last. The verylast of which I took note was Irene's face. It had grown like to that ofa devil. The great eyes in it stared out between the puffed and purpleeyelids. The painted cheeks had sunk in and were pallid beneath andround the paint. The teeth showed in two white lines, the chin worked. She was no longer a beautiful woman, she was a fiend. 

Irene knocked thrice upon the door. Bolts were thrown back, and menentered. 

"Blind him!" she said. 

CHAPTER IX

THE HALL OF THE PIT

The days and the nights went by, but which was day and which was nightI knew not, save for the visits of the jailers with my meals--I who wasblind, I who should never see the light again. At first I suffered much, but by degrees the pain died away. Also a physician came to tend myhurts, a skilful man. Soon I discovered, however, that he had anotherobject. He pitied my state, so much, indeed, he said, that he offered tosupply me with a drug that, if I were willing to take it, would makean end of me painlessly. Now I understood at once that Irene desired mydeath, and, fearing to cause it, set the means of self-murder within myreach. 

I thanked the man and begged him to give me the drug, which he did, whereon I hid it away in my garments. When it was seen that I stilllived although I had asked for the medicine, I think that Irene believedthis was because it had failed to work, or that such a means of deathdid not please me. So she found another. One evening when a jailerbrought my supper he pressed something heavy into my hand, which I feltto be a sword. 

"What weapon is this?" I asked, "and why do you give it to me?"

"It is your own sword, " answered the man, "which I was commanded toreturn to you. I know no more. "

Then he went away, leaving the sword with me. 

I drew the familiar blade from its sheath, the red blade that theWanderer had worn, and touching its keen edge with my fingers, wept frommy blinded eyes to think that never again could I hold it aloft in waror see the light flash from it as I smote. Yes, I wept in my weakness, till I remembered that I had no longer any wish to be the death of men. So I sheathed the good sword and hid it beneath my mattress lest somejailer should steal it, which, as I could not see him, he might doeasily. Also I desired to put away temptation. 

I think that this hour after the bringing of the sword, which stirred upso many memories, was the most fearful of all my hours, so fearful that, had it been prolonged, death would have come to me of its own accord. I had sunk to misery's lowest deep, who did not know that even then itstide was turning, who could not dream of all the blessed years that laybefore me, the years of love and of such peaceful joy as even the blindmay win. 

That night Martina came--Martina, who was Hope's harbinger. I heardthe door of my prison open and close softly, and sat still, wonderingwhether the murderers had entered at last, wondering, too, whether Ishould snatch the sword and strike blindly till I fell. Next I heardanother sound, that of a woman weeping; yes, and felt my hand liftedand pressed to a woman's lips, which kissed it again and yet again. A thought struck me, and I began to draw it back. A soft voice spokebetween its sobs. 

"Have no fear, Olaf. I am Martina. Oh, now I understand why yondertigress sent me on that distant mission. "

"How did you come here, Martina?" I asked. 

"I still have the signet, Olaf, which Irene, who begins to mistrustme, forgets. Only this morning I learned the truth on my return to thepalace; yet I have not been idle. Within an hour Jodd and the Northmenknew it also. Within three they had blinded every hostage whom theyheld, aye, and caught two of the brutes who did the deed on you, andcrucified them upon their barrack walls. "

"Oh! Martina, " I broke in, "I did not desire that others who areinnocent should share my woes. "

"Nor did I, Olaf; but these Northmen are ill to play with. Moreover, in a sense it was needful. You do not know what I have learned--thatto-morrow Irene proposed to slit your tongue also because you can telltoo much, and afterwards to cut off your right hand lest you, who arelearned, should write down what you know. I told the Northmen--nevermind how. They sent a herald, a Greek whom they had captured, and, covering him with arrows, made him call out that if your tongue was slitthey would know of it and slit the tongues of all the hostages also, andthat if your hand was cut off they could cut off their hands, and takeanother vengeance which for the present they keep secret. "

"At least they are faithful, " I said. "But, oh! tell me, Martina, whatof Heliodore?"

"This, " she whispered into my ear. "Heliodore and her father sailed anhour after sunset and are now safe upon the sea, bound for Egypt. "

"Then I was right! When Irene told me she was dead she lied. "

"Aye, if she said that she lied, though thrice she has striven to murderher, I have no time to tell you how, but was always baffled by those whowatched. Yet she might have succeeded at last, so, although Heliodorefought against it, it was best that she should go. Those who are partedmay meet again; but how can we meet one who is dead until we too aredead?"

"How did she go?"

"Smuggled from the city disguised as a boy attending on a priest, andthat priest her father shorn of his beard and tonsured. The BishopBarnabas passed them out in his following. "

"Then blessings on the Bishop Barnabas, " I said. 

"Aye, blessings on him, since without his help it could never have beendone. The secret agents at the port stared hard at those two, althoughthe good bishop vouched for them and gave their names and offices. Still, when they saw some rough-looking fellows dressed like sailorsapproach, playing with the handles of their knives, the agents thoughtwell to ask no more questions. Moreover, now that the ship has sailed, for their own sakes they'll swear that no such priest and boy wentaboard of her. So your Heliodore is away unharmed, as is her father, though his mission has come to naught. Still, his life is left in him, for which he may be thankful, who on such a business should have broughtno woman. If he had come alone, Olaf, your eyes would have been left toyou, and set by now upon the orb of empire that your hand had grasped. "

"Yet I am glad that he did not come alone, Martina. "

"Truly you have a high and faithful heart, and that woman should behonoured whom you love. What is the secret? There must be more in itthan the mere desire for a woman's beauty, though I know that at timesthis can make men mad. In such a business the soul must play its part. "

"I think so, Martina. Indeed, I believe so, since otherwise we suffermuch in vain. Now tell me, how and when do I die?"

"I hope you will not die at all, Olaf. Certain plans are laid whicheven here I dare not whisper. To-morrow I hear they will lead you againbefore the judges, who, by Irene's clemency, will change your sentenceto one of banishment, with secret orders to kill you on the voyage. Butyou will never make that voyage. Other schemes are afoot; you'll learnof them afterwards. "

"Yet, Martina, if you know these plots the Augusta knows them also, since you and she are one. "

"When those dagger points were thrust into your eyes, Olaf, they cut thethread that bound us, and now Irene and I are more far apart thanhell and heaven. I tell you that for your sake I hate her and work herdownfall. Am I not your god-mother, Olaf?"

Then again she kissed my hand and presently was gone. 

On the following morning, as I supposed it to be, my jailers came andsaid to me that I must appear before the judges to hear some revision ofmy sentence. They dressed me in my soldier's gear, and even allowed meto gird my sword about me, knowing, doubtless, that, save to himself, ablind man could do no mischief with a sword. Then they led me I knownot whither by passages which turned now here, now there. At length weentered some place, for doors were closed behind us. 

"This is the Hall of Judgment, " said one of them, "but the judgeshave not yet come. It is a great room and bare. There is nothing in itagainst which you can hurt yourself. Therefore, if it pleases you afterbeing cramped so long in that narrow cell, you may walk to and fro, keeping your hands in front of you so that you will know when you touchthe further wall and must turn. "

I thanked them and, glad enough to avail myself of this grace formy limbs were stiff with want of exercise, began to walk joyfully. Ithought that the room must be one of those numberless apartments whichopened on to the terrace, since distinctly I could hear the wash of thesea coming from far beneath, doubtless through the open window-places. 

Forward I stepped boldly, but at a certain point in my march thiscurious thing happened. A hand seemed to seize my own and draw me to theleft. Wondering, I followed the guidance of the hand, which presentlyleft hold of mine. Thereon I continued my march, and as I did so, thought that I heard another sound, like to that of a suppressed murmurof human voices. Twenty steps more and I reached the end of the chamber, for my outstretched fingers touched its marble wall. I turned andmarched back, and lo! at the twentieth step that hand took mine againand led me to the right, whereon once more the murmur of voices reachedme. 

Thrice this happened, and every time the murmur grew more loud. Indeed, I thought I heard one say, "The man's not blind at all, " and another, "Some spirit guides him. "

As I made my fourth journey I caught the sound of a distant tumult, the shouts of war, the screams of agony, and above them all thewell-remembered cry of "_Valhalla! Valhalla! Victory or Valhalla!_"

I halted where I was and felt the blood rush into my wasted cheeks. TheNorthmen, my Northmen, were in the palace! It was at this that Martinahad hinted. Yet in so vast a place what chance was there that they wouldever find me, and how, being blind, could I find them? Well, at least myvoice was left to me, and I would lift it. 

So with all my strength I cried aloud, "Olaf Red-Sword is here! To Olaf, men of the North!"

Thrice I cried. I heard folk running, not to me, but from me, doubtlessthose whose whispers had reached my ears. 

I thought of trying to follow them, but the soft and gentle hand, whichwas like to that of a woman, once more clasped mine and held me where Iwas, suffering me to move no single inch. So there I stood, evenafter the hand had loosed me again, for it seemed to me that there wassomething most strange in this business. 

Presently another sound arose, the sound of the Northmen pouring towardsthe hall, for feet clanged louder and louder down the marble corridors. More, they had met those who were running from the hall, for now thesefled back before them. They were in the hall, for a cry of horror, mingled with rage, broke from their lips. 

"'Tis Olaf, " said one, "Olaf blinded, and, by Thor, see where hestands!"

Then Jodd's voice roared out, "Move not, Olaf; move not, or you die. "

Another voice, that of Martina, broke in, "Silence, you fool, or you'llfrighten him and make him fall. Silence all, and leave him to me!"

Then quiet fell upon the place; it seemed that even the pursued grewquiet, and I heard the rustle of a woman's dress drawing towards me. Next instant a soft hand took my own, just such a hand as not long agohad seemed to guide and hold me, and Martina's voice said, "Follow where I lead, Olaf. "

So I followed eight or ten paces. Then Martina threw her arms about meand burst into wild laughter. Someone caught her away; next momenttwo hair-clad lips kissed me on the brow and the mighty voice of Joddshouted, "Thanks be to all the gods, dwell they in the north or in the south! Wehave saved you! Know you where you stood, Olaf? On the brink of a pit, the very brink, and beneath is a fall of a hundred feet to where thewaters of the Bosphorus wash among the rocks. Oh! understand this prettyGrecian game. They, good Christian folk, would not have your blood upontheir souls, and therefore they caused you to walk to your own death. Well, they shall be dosed with the draught they brewed. 

"Bring them hither, comrades, bring them one by one, these devils whocould sit to watch a blind man walk to his doom to make their sport. Ah! whom have we here? Why, by Thor! 'tis the lawyer knave, he who waspresident of the court that tried you, and was angry because you did notsalute him. Well, lawyer, the wheel has gone round. We Northmen are inpossession of the palace and the Armenian legions are gathered at itsgates and do but wait for Constantine the Emperor to enter and take theempire and its crown. They'll be here anon, lawyer, but you understand, having a certain life to save, for word had been brought to us of yourpretty doings, that we were forced to strike before the signal, andstruck not in vain. Now we'll fill in the tedious time with a trialof our own. See here, I am president of the court, seated in this finechair, and these six to right and left are my companion judges, whileyou seven who were judges are now prisoners. You know the crime withwhich you are charged, so there's no need to set it out. Your defence, lawyer, and be swift with it. "

"Oh! sir, " said the man in a trembling voice, "what we did to theGeneral Olaf we were ordered to do by one who may not be named. "

"You'd best find the name, lawyer, for were it that of a god we Northmenwould hear it. "

"Well, then, by the Augusta herself. She wished the death of the nobleMichael, or Olaf, but having become superstitious about the matter, would not have his blood directly on her hands. Therefore she bethoughther of this plan. He was ordered to be brought into the place you see, which is known as the Hall of the Pit, that in old days was used bycertain bloody-minded emperors to rid them of their enemies. The centralpavement swings upon a hinge. At a touch it opens, and he who hasthought it sound and walked thereon, when darkness comes is lost, sincehe falls upon the rocks far below, and at high tide the water takeshim. "

"Yes, yes, we understand the game, lawyer, for there yawns the open pit. But have you aught more to say?"

"Nothing, sir, nothing, save that we only did what we were driven to do. Moreover, no harm has come of it, since whenever the noble general cameto the edge of the opened pit, although he was blind, he halted and wentoff to right or left as though someone drew him out of danger. "

"Well, then, cruel and unjust judges, who could gather to mock at themurder of a blinded man that you had trapped to his doom----"

"Sir, " broke in one of them, "it was not we who tried to trap him; itwas those jailers who stand there. They told the general that he mightexercise himself by walking up and down the hall. "

"Is that true, Olaf?" asked Jodd. 

"Yes, " I answered, "it is true that the two jailers who brought me heredid tell me this, though whether those men are present I cannot say. "

"Very good, " said Jodd. "Add them to the other prisoners, who by theirown showing heard them set the snare and did not warn the victim. Now, murderers all, this is the sentence of the court upon you: That yousalute the General Olaf and confess your wickedness to him. "

So they saluted me, kneeling, and kissing my feet, and one and all madeconfession of their crime. 

"Enough, " I said, "I pardon them who are but tools. Pray to God that Hemay do as much. "

"You may pardon here, Olaf, " said Jodd, "and your God may pardonhereafter, but we, the Northmen, do not pardon. Blindfold those men andbind their arms. Now, " went on Jodd after a pause, "their turn has cometo show us sport. Run, friends, run, for swords are behind you. Can younot feel them?"

The rest may be guessed. Within a few minutes the seven judges and thetwo jailers had vanished from the world. No hand came to save _them_from the cruel rocks and the waters that seethed a hundred feet belowthat dreadful chamber. 

This fantastic, savage vengeance was a thing dreadful to hear; what itmust have been to see I can only guess. I know that I wished I mighthave fled from it and that I pleaded with Jodd for mercy on these men. But neither he nor his companions would listen to me. 

"What mercy had they on you?" he cried. "Let them drink from their owncup. "

"Let them drink from their own cup!" roared his companions, and thenbroke into a roar of laughter as one of the false judges, feeling spacebefore him, leapt, leapt short, and with a shriek departed for ever. 

It was over. I heard someone enter the hall and whisper in Jodd's ear;heard his answer also. 

"Let her be brought hither, " he said. "For the rest, bid the captainshold Stauracius and the others fast. If there is any sign of stiragainst us, cut their throats, advising them that this will be doneshould they allow trouble to arise. Do not fire the palace unless I givethe word, for it would be a pity to burn so fine a building. It is thosewho dwell in it who should be burned; but doubtless Constantine will seeto that. Collect the richest of the booty, that which is most portable, and let it be carried to our quarters in the baggage carts. See thatthese things are done quickly, before the Armenians get their hands intothe bag. I'll be with you soon; but if the Emperor Constantine shouldarrive first, tell him that all has gone well, better than he hoped, indeed, and pray him to come hither, where we may take counsel. "

The messenger went. Jodd and some of the Northmen began to consulttogether, and Martina led me aside. 

"Tell me what has chanced, Martina, " I asked, "for I am bewildered. "

"A revolution, that is all, Olaf. Jodd and the Northmen are the point ofthe spear, its handle is Constantine, and the hands that hold it are theArmenians. It has been very well done. Some of the guards who remainedwere bribed, others frightened away. Only a few fought, and of themthe Northmen made short work. Irene and her ministers were fooled. Theythought the blow would not fall for a week or more, if at all, since theEmpress believed that she had appeased Constantine by her promises. I'lltell you more later. "

"How did you find me, Martina, and in time?"

"Oh! Olaf, it is a terrible story. Almost I swoon again to think of it. It was thus: Irene discovered that I had visited you in your cell;she grew suspicious of me. This morning I was seized and ordered tosurrender the signet; but first I had heard that they planned your deathto-day, not a sentence of banishment and murder afar off, as I told you. My last act before I was taken was to dispatch a trusted messenger toJodd and the Northmen, telling them that if they would save you alivethey must strike at once, and not to-night, as had been arranged. Withinthirty seconds after he had left my side the eunuchs had me and took meto my chamber, where they barred me in. A while later the Augusta cameraging like a lioness. She accused me of treachery, and when I deniedit struck me in the face. Look, here are the marks of the jewels on herhands. Oh, alas! what said I? You cannot see. She had learned that thelady Heliodore had escaped her, and that I had some hand in her escape. She vowed that I, your god-mother, was your lover, and as this is acrime against the Church, promised me that after other sufferings Ishould be burned alive in the Hippodrome before all the people. Lastlyshe said this, 'Know that your Olaf of whom you are so fond dies withinan hour and thus: He will be taken to the Hall of the Pit and theregiven leave to walk till the judges come. Being blind, you may guesswhere he will walk. Before this door is unlocked again I tell you he'llbe but a heap of splintered bones. Aye, you may start and weep; but saveyour tears for yourself, ' and she called me a foul name. 'I have got youfast at length, you night-prowling cat, and God Himself cannot give youstrength to stretch out your hand and guide this accursed Olaf from theedge of the Pit of Death. '

"'God alone knows what He can do, Augusta, ' I answered, for the wordsseemed to be put into my lips. 

"Then she cursed and struck me again, and so left me barred in mychamber. 

"When she had gone I flung myself upon my knees and prayed to God tosave you, Olaf, since I was helpless; prayed as I had never prayedbefore. Praying thus, I think that I fell into a swoon, for my agonywas more than I could bear, and in the swoon I dreamed. I dreamed that Istood in this place, where till now I have never been before. I saw thejudges, the jailers, and a few others watching from that gallery. I sawyou walk along the hall towards the great open pit. Then I seemed toglide to you and take your hand and guide you round the pit. And, Olaf, this happened thrice. Afterwards came a tumult while you were on thevery edge of the pit and I held you, not suffering you to stir. Then inrushed the Northmen and I with them. Yes, standing there with you uponthe edge of the pit, I saw myself and the Northmen rush into the hall. "

"Martina, " I whispered, "a hand that seemed to be a woman's did guide methrice round the edge of the pit, and did hold me almost until you andthe Northmen rushed in. "

"Oh! God is great!" she gasped. "God is very great, and to Him I givethanks. But hearken to the end of the tale. I awoke from my swoon andheard noise without, and above it the Northmen's cry of victory. Theyhad scaled the palace walls or broken in the gates--as yet I know notwhich--they were on the terrace driving the Greek guards before them. Iran to the window-place and there below me saw Jodd. I screamed till heheard me. 

"'Save me if you would save Olaf, ' I cried. 'I am prisoned here. '

"They brought one of their scaling ladders and drew me through thewindow. I told them all I knew. They caught a palace eunuch and beat himtill he promised to lead us to this hall. He led, but in the labyrinthof passages fell down senseless, for they had struck him too hard. Weknew not which way to turn, till suddenly we heard your voice and rantowards it. 

"That is all the story, Olaf. "

CHAPTER X

OLAF GIVES JUDGMENT

As Martina finished speaking I heard the sound of tramping guards and ofa woman's dress upon the pavement. Then a voice, that of Irene, spoke, and though her words were quiet I caught in them the tremble ofsmothered rage. 

"Be pleased to tell me, Captain Jodd, " she said, "what is happening inmy palace, and why I, the Empress, am haled from my apartment hither bysoldiers under your command?"

"Lady, " answered Jodd, "you are mistaken. Yesterday you were an empress, to-day you are--well, whatever your son, the Emperor, chooses to nameyou. As to what has been and is happening in this palace, I scarcelyknow where to begin the tale. First of all your general and chamberlainOlaf--in case you should not recognise him, I mean that blind man whostands yonder--was being tricked to death by certain servants of yourswho called themselves judges, and who stated that they were acting byyour orders. "

"Confront me with them, " said Irene, "that I may prove to you that theylie. "

"Certainly. Ho! you, bring the lady Irene here. Now hold her over thathole. Nay, struggle not, lady, lest you should slip from their hands. Look down steadily, and you will see by the light that flows in from thecave beneath, certain heaps lying on the rocks round which the risingwaters seethe. There are your judges whom you say you wish to meet. Ifyou desire to ask them any questions, we can satisfy your will. Nay, why should you turn pale at the mere sight of the place that you thoughtgood enough to be the bed of a faithful soldier of your own, one high inyour service, whom it has pleased you to blind? Why did it please you toblind him, Lady?"

"Who are you that dare to ask me questions?" she replied, gathering upher courage. 

"I'll tell you, Lady. Now that the General Olaf yonder is blinded I amthe officer in command of the Northmen, who, until you tried to murderthe said General Olaf a while ago, were your faithful guard. I am also, as it chances, the officer in command of this palace, which we took thismorning by assault and by arrangement with most of your Greek soldiers, having learned from your confidential lady, Martina, of the vile deedyou were about to work on the General Olaf. "

"So it was you who betrayed me, Martina, " gasped Irene; "and I had youin my power. Oh! I had you in my power!"

"I did not betray you, Augusta. I saved my god-son yonder from tortureand butchery, as by my oath I was bound to do, " answered Martina. 

"Have done with this talk of betrayals, " went on Jodd, "for who canbetray a devil? Now, Lady, with your State quarrels we have nothing todo. You can settle them presently with your son, that is, if you stilllive. But with this matter of Olaf we have much to do, and we willsettle that at once. The first part of the business we all know, so letus get to the next. By whose order were you blinded, General Olaf?"

"By that of the Augusta, " I answered. 

"For what reason, General Olaf?"

"For one that I will not state, " I answered. 

"Good. You were blinded by the Augusta for a reason you will not state, but which is well known to all of us. Now, we have a law in the Northwhich says that an eye should be given for an eye and a life for a life. Would it not then be right, comrades, that this woman should be blindedalso?"

"What!" screamed Irene, "blinded! I blinded! I, the Empress!"

"Tell me, Lady, are the eyes of one who was an Empress different fromother eyes? Why should you complain of that darkness into which you wereso ready to plunge one better than yourself. Still, Olaf shall judge. Is it your will, General, that we blind this woman who put out your eyesand afterwards tried to murder you?"

Now, I felt that all in that place were watching me and hanging on thewords that I should speak, so intently that they never heard othersentering it, as I did. For a while I paused, for why should not Irenesuffer a little of that agony of suspense which she had inflicted uponme and others?

Then I said, "See what I have lost, friends, through no grave fault ofmy own. I was in the way of greatness. I was a soldier whom you trustedand liked well, one of unstained honour and of unstained name. Also Iloved a woman, by whom I was beloved and whom I hoped to make my wife. And now what am I? My trade is gone, for how can a maimed man lead inwar, or even do the meanest service of the camp? The rest of my days, should any be granted to me, must be spent in darkness blacker than thatof midnight. I must live on charity. When the little store I have isspent, for I have taken no bribe and heaped up no riches, how can Iearn a living? The woman whom I love has been carried away, after thisEmpress tried thrice to murder her. Whether I shall ever find her againin this world I know not, for she has gone to a far country that is fullof enemies to Christian men. Nor do I know whether she would be willingto take one who is blind and beggared for a husband, though I think thismay be so. "

"Shame on her if she does not, " muttered Martina as I paused. 

"Well, friends, that is my case, " I went on; "let the Augusta deny it ifshe can. "

"Speak, Lady. Do you deny it?" said Jodd. 

"I do not deny that this man was blinded by my order in payment ofcrimes for which he might well have suffered death, " answered Irene. "But I do deny that I commanded him to be trapped in yonder pit. Ifthose dead men said so, then they lied. "

"And if the lady Martina says so, what then?" asked Jodd. 

"Then she lies also, " answered the Empress sullenly. 

"Be it so, " replied Jodd. "Yet it is strange that, acting on this lieof the lady Martina's, we found the General Olaf upon the very edge ofyonder hole; yes, with not the breadth of a barleycorn between him anddeath. Now, General, both parties have been heard and you shall passsentence. If you say that yonder woman is to be blinded, this momentshe looks her last upon the light. If you say that she is to die, thismoment she bids farewell to life. "

Again I thought a while. It came into my mind that Irene, who had fallenfrom power, might rise once more and bring fresh evil upon Heliodore. Now she was in my hand, but if I opened that hand and let her free----!

Someone moved towards me, and I heard Irene's voice whispering in myear. 

"Olaf, " she said, "if I sinned against you it was because I loved you. Would you be avenged upon one who has burned her soul with so muchevil because she loved too well? Oh! if so, you are no longer Olaf. ForChrist's sake have pity on me, since I am not fit to meet Him. Give metime to repent. Nay! hear me out! Let not those men drag me away as theythreaten to do. I am fallen now, but who knows, I may grow great again;indeed, I think I shall. Then, Olaf, may my soul shrivel everlastinglyin hell if I try to harm you or the Egyptian more--Jesus be my witnessthat I ask no lesser doom upon my head. Keep the men back, Martina, forwhat I swear to him and the Egyptian I swear to you as well. Moreover, Olaf, I have great wealth. You spoke of poverty; it shall be far fromyou. Martina knows where my gold is hid, and she still holds my keys. Let her take it. I say leave me alone, but one word more. If ever it isin my power I'll forget everything and advance you all to great honour. Your brain is not blinded, Olaf; you can still rule. I swear, I swear, I swear upon the Holy Blood! Ah! now drag me away if you will. I havespoken. "

"Then perchance, Lady, you will allow Olaf to speak, since we, who havemuch to do, must finish this business quickly, before the Emperor comeswith the Armenians, " said Jodd. 

"Captain Jodd and his comrades, " I said, "the Empress Irene has beenpleased to make certain solemn vows to me which perchance some of youmay have overheard. At least, God heard them, and whether she keepsthem or no is a matter between her and the God in Whom we both believe. Therefore I set these vows aside; they draw me neither one way nor theother. Now, you have made me judge in my own matter and have promisedto abide by my judgment, which you will do. Hear it, then, and let it beremembered. For long I have been the Augusta's officer, and of late hergeneral and chamberlain. As such I have bound myself by great oaths toprotect her from harm in all cases, and those oaths heretofore I havekept, when I might have broken them and not been blamed by men. Whateverhas chanced, it seems that she is still Empress and I am still herofficer, seeing that my sword has been returned to me, although it istrue she sent it that I might use it on myself. It pleased the Empressto put out my eyes. Under our soldier's law the monarch who rules theEmpire has a right to put out the eyes of an officer who has liftedsword against her forces, or even to kill him. Whether this is donejustly or unjustly again is a matter between that monarch and God above, to Whom answer must be made at last. Therefore it would seem that Ihave no right to pronounce any sentence against the Augusta Irene, andwhatever may have been my private wrongs, I pronounce none. Yet, as Iam still your general until another is named, I order you to free theAugusta Irene and to work no vengeance on her person for aught that mayhave befallen me at her hands, were her deeds just or unjust. "

When I had finished speaking, in the silence that followed I heard Ireneutter something that was half a sob and half a gasp of wonderment. Thenabove the murmuring of the Northmen, to whom this rede was strange, rosethe great voice of Jodd. 

"General Olaf, " he said, "while you were talking it came into my mindthat one of those knife points which pierced your eyes had pricked thebrain behind them. But when you had finished talking it came into mymind that you are a great man who, putting aside your private rights andwrongs and the glory of revenge which lay to your hand, have taughtus soldiers a lesson in duty which I, at least, never shall forget. General, if, as I trust, we are together in the future as in the past, Ishall ask you to instruct me in this Christian faith of yours, which canmake a man not only forgive but hide his forgiveness under the mask ofduty, for that, as we know well, is what you have done. General, yourorder shall be obeyed. Be she Empress or nothing, this lady's person issafe from us. More, we will protect her to the best of our power, as youdid in the Battle of the Garden. Yet I tell her to her face that hadit not been for those orders, had you, for example, said that you leftjudgment to us, she who has spoilt such a man should have died a deathof shame. "

I heard a sound as of a woman throwing herself upon her knees before me. I heard Irene's voice whisper through her tears, "Olaf, Olaf, for the second time in my life you make me feel ashamed. Oh! if only you could have loved me! Then I should have grown good likeyou. "

There was a stir of feet and another voice spoke, a voice that shouldhave been clear and youthful, but sounded as though it were thick withwine. It did not need Martina's whisper to tell me that it was that ofConstantine. 

"Greeting, friends, " he said, and at once there came a rattle ofsaluting swords and an answering cry of

"Greeting, Augustus!"

"You struck before the time, " went on the thick, boyish voice. "Yetas things seem to have gone rather well for us, I cannot blameyou, especially as I see that you hold fast her who has usurped mybirthright. "

Now I heard Irene turn with a swift and furious movement. 

"Your birthright, boy, " she cried. "What birthright have you save thatwhich my body gave?"

"I thought that my father had more to do with this matter of imperialright than the Grecian girl whom it pleased him to marry for her fairface, " answered Constantine insolently, adding: "Learn your station, mother. Learn that you are but the lamp which once held the holy oil, and that lamps can be shattered. "

"Aye, " she answered, "and oil can be spilt for the dogs to lap, if theirgorge does not rise at such rancid stuff. The holy oil forsooth! Nay, the sour dregs of wine jars, the outscourings of the stews, the filthof the stables, of such is the holy oil that burns in Constantine, thedrunkard and the liar. "

It would seem that before this torrent of coarse invective Constantinequailed, who at heart always feared his mother, and I think never moreso than when he appeared to triumph over her. Or perhaps he scorned toanswer it. At least, addressing Jodd, he said, "Captain, I and my officers, standing yonder unseen, have heardsomething of what passed in this place. By what warrant do you and yourcompany take upon yourselves to pass judgment upon this mother of mine?That is the Emperor's right. "

"By the warrant of capture, Augustus, " answered Jodd. "We Northmen tookthe palace and opened the gates to you and your Armenians. Also we tookher who ruled in the palace, with whom we had a private score to settlethat has to do with our general who stands yonder, blinded. Well, it issettled in his own fashion, and now we do not yield up this woman, ourprisoner, save on your royal promise that no harm shall come to her inbody. As for the rest, it is your business. Make a cook-maid of herif you will, only then I think her tongue would clear the kitchen. Butswear to keep her sound in life and limb till hell calls her, sinceotherwise we must add her to our company, which will make no manmerrier. "

"No, " answered Constantine, "in a week she would corrupt you every oneand breed a war. Well, " he added with a boisterous laugh, "I'm masternow at last, and I'll swear by any saint that you may name, or all ofthem, no harm shall come to this Empress whose rule is done, and who, being without friends, need not be feared. Still, lest she shouldspawn more mischief or murder, she must be kept close till we and ourcouncillors decide where she shall dwell in future. Ho! guards, take myroyal father's widow to the dower-palace, and there watch her well. Ifshe escapes, you shall die beneath the rods. Away with the snake beforeit begins to hiss again. "

"I'll hiss no more, " said Irene, as the soldiers formed up round her, "yet, perchance, Constantine, you may live to find that the snake stillhas strength to strike and poison in its fangs, you and others. Do youcome with me, Martina?"

"Nay, Lady, since here stands one whom God and you together have givenme to guard. For his sake I would keep my life in me, " and she touchedme on the shoulder. 

"That whelp who is called my son spoke truly when he said that thefallen have no friends, " exclaimed Irene. "Well, you should thank me, Martina, who made Olaf blind, since, being without eyes, he cannot seehow ugly is your face. In his darkness he may perchance mistake youfor the beauteous Egyptian, Heliodore, as I know you who love him madlywould have him do. "

With this vile taunt she went. 

"I think I'm crazed, " said the Emperor, as the doors swung to behindher. "I should have struck that snake while the stick is in my hand. Itell you I fear her fangs. Why, if she could, she'd make me as thatpoor man is, blind, or even butcher me. Well, she's my mother, and I'vesworn, so there's an end. Now, you Olaf, you are that same captain, are you not, who dashed the poisoned fig from my lips that this tendermother of mine would have let me eat when I was in liquor; yes, andwould have swallowed it yourself to save me from my folly?"

"I am that man, Augustus. "

"Aye, you are that man, and one of whom all the city has been talking. They say, so poor is your taste, that you turned your back upon thefavours of an Empress because of some young girl you dared to love. Theysay also that she paid you back with a dagger in the eyes, she who wasready to set you in my place. "

"Rumour has many tongues, Augustus, " I answered. "At least I fell fromthe Empress's favour, and she rewarded me as she held that I deserved. "

"So it seems. Christ! what a dreadful pit is that. Is this another ofher gifts? Nay, answer not; I heard the tale. Well, Olaf, you saved mylife and your Northmen have set me on the throne, since without them wecould scarcely have won the palace. Now, what payment would you have?"

"Leave to go hence, Augustus, " I answered. 

"A small boon that you might have taken without asking, if you can finda dog to lead you, like other blind wretches. And you, Captain Jodd, andyour men, what do you ask?"

"Such donation as it may please the Augustus to bestow, and after thatpermission to follow wherever our General Olaf goes, since he is ourcare. Here we have made so many enemies that we cannot sleep at night. "

"The Empress of the World falls from her throne, " mused Constantine, "and not even a waiting-maid attends her to her prison. But a blindedcaptain finds a regiment to escort him hence in love and honour, asthough he were a new-crowned king. Truly Fortune is a jester. If everFate should rob me of my eyes, I wonder, when I had nothing more to givethem, if three hundred faithful swords would follow me to ruin and toexile?"

Thus he thought aloud. Afterwards he, Jodd and some others, Martinaamong them, went aside, leaving me seated on a bench. Presently theyreturned, and Constantine said, "General Olaf, I and your companions have taken counsel. Listen. Butto-day messengers have come from Lesbos, whom we met outside the gates. It seems that the governor there is dead, and that the accursed Moslemsthreaten to storm the isle as soon as summer comes and add it to theirempire. Our Christian subjects there pray that a new governor may beappointed, one who knows war, and that with him may be sent troopssufficient to repel the prophet-worshippers, who, not having many ships, cannot attack in great force. Now, Captain Jodd thinks this task willbe to the liking of the Northmen, and though you are blind, I think thatyou would serve me well as governor of Lesbos. Is it your pleasure toaccept this office?"

"Aye, with thankfulness, Augustus, " I answered. "Only, after the Moslemsare beaten back, if it pleases God that it should so befall, I ask leaveof absence for a while, since there is one for whom I must search. "

"I grant it, who name Captain Jodd your deputy. Stay, there's one morething. In Lesbos my mother has large vineyards and estates. As partpayment of her debt these shall be conveyed to you. Nay, no thanks; itis I who owe them. Whatever his faults, Constantine is not ungrateful. Moreover, enough time has been spent upon this matter. What say you, Officer? That the Armenians are marshalled and that you have Stauraciussafe? Good! I come to lead them. Then to the Hippodrome to beproclaimed. "

BOOK III

EGYPT

CHAPTER I

TIDINGS FROM EGYPT

That curtain of oblivion without rent or seam sinks again upon thevisions of this past of mine. It falls, as it were, on the last of thescenes in the dreadful chamber of the pit, to rise once more far fromByzantium. 

I am blind and can see nothing, for the power which enables me todisinter what lies buried beneath the weight and wreck of so many agestells me no more than those things that once my senses knew. What I didnot hear then I do not hear now; what I did not see then I do not seenow. Thus it comes about that of Lesbos itself, of the shape of itsmountains or the colour of its seas I can tell nothing more than Iwas told, because my sight never dwelt on them in any life that I canremember. 

It was evening. The heat of the sun had passed and the night breeze blewthrough the wide, cool chamber in which I sat with Martina, whom thesoldiers, in their rude fashion, called "Olaf's Brown Dog. " For brownwas her colouring, and she led me from place to place as dogs aretrained to lead blind men. Yet against her the roughest of them neversaid an evil word; not from fear, but because they knew that none couldbe said. 

Martina was talking, she who always loved to talk, if not of one thing, then of another. 

"God-son, " she said, "although you are a great grumbler, I tell you thatin my judgment you were born under a lucky star, or saint, call it whichyou will. For instance, when you were walking up and down that Hall ofthe Pit in the palace at Constantinople, which I always dream of now ifI sup too late----"

"And your spirit, or double, or whatever you call it, was kindly leadingme round the edge of the death-trap, " I interrupted. 

"----and my spirit, or double, making itself useful for once, was doingwhat you say, well, who would have thought that before so very long youwould be the governor, much beloved, of the rich and prosperous islandof Lesbos; still the commander, much beloved, of troops, many of themyour own countrymen, and, although you are blind, the Imperial generalwho has dealt the Moslems one of the worst defeats they have sufferedfor a long while. "

"Jodd and the others did that, " I answered. "I only sat here and madethe plans. "

"Jodd!" she exclaimed with contempt. "Jodd has no more head for plansthan a doorpost! Although it is true, " she added with a softening of thevoice, "that he is a good man to lean on at a pinch, and a very terriblefighter; also one who can keep such brain as God gave him cool in thehour of terror, as Irene knows well enough. Yet it was you, Olaf, noteven I, but you, who remembered that the Northmen are seafolk born, andturned all those trading vessels into war-galleys and hid them in thelittle bays with a few of your people in command of each. It was you whosuffered the Moslem fleet to sail unmolested into the Mitylene harbours, pretending and giving notice that the only defence would be by land. Then, after they were at anchor and beginning to disembark, it was youwho fell on them at the dawn and sank and slew till none remained savethose of their army who were taken prisoners or spared for ransom. Yes, and you commanded our ships in person; and at night who is a bettercaptain than a blind man? Oh! you did well, very well; and you are richwith Irene's lands, and sit here in comfort and in honour, with the bestof health save for your blindness, and I repeat that you were born undera lucky star--or saint. "

"Not altogether so, Martina, " I answered with a sigh. 

"Ah!" she replied, "man can never be content. As usual, you are thinkingof that Egyptian, I mean of the lady Heliodore, of whom, of course, it is quite right that you should think. Well, it is true that we haveheard nothing of her. Still, that does not mean that we may not hear. Perhaps Jodd has learned something from those prisoners. Hark! hecomes. "

As she spoke I heard the guards salute without and Jodd's heavy step atthe door of the chamber. 

"Greeting, General, " he said presently. "I bring you good news. Themessengers to the Sultan Harun have returned with the ransom. Also thisCaliph sends a writing signed by himself and his ministers, in which heswears by God and His Prophet that in consideration of our giving up ourprisoners, among whom, it seems, are some great men, neither he nor hissuccessors will attempt any new attack upon Lesbos for thirty years. The interpreter will read it to you to-morrow, and you can send youranswering letters with the prisoners. "

"Seeing that these heathen are so many and we are so few, we couldscarcely look for better terms, " I said, "as I hope they will think atConstantinople. At least the prisoners shall sail when all is in order. Now for another matter. Have you inquired as to the Bishop Barnabas andthe Egyptian Prince Magas and his daughter?"

"Aye, General, this very day. I found that among the prisoners werethree of the commoner sort who have served in Egypt and left that landnot three months ago. Of these men two have never heard of the bishop orthe others. The third, however, who was wounded in the fight, had sometidings. "

"What tidings, Jodd?"

"None that are good, General. The bishop, he says, was killed by Moslemsa while ago, or so he had been told. "

"God rest him. But the others, Jodd, what of the others?"

"This. It seems that the Copt, as he called him, Magas, returned from along journey, as we know he did, and raised an insurrection somewhere inthe south of Egypt, far up the Nile. An expedition was sent against him, under one Musa, the Governor of Egypt, and there was much fighting, in which this prisoner took part. The end of it was that the Coptswho fought with Magas were conquered with slaughter, Magas himself wasslain, for he would not fly, and his daughter, the lady Heliodore, wastaken prisoner with some other Coptic women. "

"And then?" I gasped. 

"Then, General, she was brought before the Emir Musa, who, noting herbeauty, proposed to make her his slave. At her prayer, however, being, as the prisoner said, a merciful man, he gave her a week to mourn herfather before she entered his harem. Still, the worst, " he went onhurriedly, "did not happen. Before that week was done, as the Moslemforce was marching down the Nile, she stabbed the eunuch who was incharge of her and escaped. "

"I thank God, " I said. "But, Jodd, how is the man sure that she wasHeliodore?"

"Thus: All knew her to be the daughter of Magas, one whom the Egyptiansheld in honour. Moreover, among the Moslem soldiers she was named 'theLady of the Shells, ' because of a certain necklace she wore, which youwill remember. "

"What more?" I asked. 

"Only that the Emir Musa was very angry at her loss and because of itcaused certain soldiers to be beaten on the feet. Moreover, he haltedhis army and offered a reward for her. For two days they hunted, evensearching some tombs where it was thought she might have hidden, butthere found nothing but the dead. Then the Emir returned down the Nile, and that is the end of the story. "

"Send this prisoner to me at once, Jodd, with an interpreter. I wouldquestion him myself. "

"I fear he is not fit to come, General. "

"Then I will go to him. Lead me, Martina. "

"If so, you must go far, General, for he died an hour ago, and hiscompanions are making him ready for burial. "

"Jodd, " I said angrily, "those men have been in our hands for weeks. How comes it that you did not discover these things before? You had myorders. "

"Because, General, until they knew that they were to go free noneof these prisoners would tell us anything. However closely they werequestioned, they said that it was against their oath, and that firstthey would die. A long while ago I asked this very man of Egypt, and hevowed that he had never been there. "

"Be comforted, Olaf, " broke in Martina, "for what more could he havetold you?"

"Nothing, perchance, " I answered; "yet I should have gained many days oftime. Know that I go to Egypt to search for Heliodore. "

"Be comforted again, " said Martina. "This you could not have done untilthe peace was signed; it would have been against your oath and duty. "

"That is so, " I answered heavily. 

"Olaf, " said Martina to me that night after Jodd had left us, "you saythat you will go to Egypt. How will you go? Will the blind Christiangeneral of the Empire, who has just dealt so great a defeat to themighty Caliph of the East, be welcome in Egypt? Above all, will he bewelcomed by the Emir Musa, who rules there, when it is known that hecomes to seek a woman who has escaped from that Emir's harem? Why, within an hour he'd offer you the choice between death and the Koran. Olaf, this thing is madness. "

"It may be, Martina. Still, I go to seek Heliodore. "

"If Heliodore still lives you will not help her by dying, and if she isdead time will be little to her and she can wait for you a while. "

"Yet I go, Martina. "

"You, being blind, go to Egypt to seek one whom those who rule therehave searched for in vain. So be it. But how will you go? It cannot beas an open enemy, since then you would need a fleet and ten thousandswords to back you, which you have not. To take a few brave men, unlessthey were Moslems, which is impossible, would be but to give them todeath. How do you go, Olaf?"

"I do not know, Martina. Your brain is more nimble than mine; think, think, and tell me. "

I heard Martina rise and walk up and down the room for a long time. Atlength she returned and sat herself by me again. 

"Olaf, " she said, "you always had a taste for music. You have told methat as a boy in your northern home you used to play upon the harp andsing songs to it of your own making, and now, since you have been blind, you have practised at this art till you are its master. Also, my voiceis good; indeed, it is my only gift. It was my voice that first broughtme to Irene's notice, when I was but the daughter of a poor Greekgentleman who had been her father's friend and therefore was given asmall place about the Court. Of late we have sung many songs together, have we not, certain of them in that northern tongue, of which you havetaught me something?"

"Yes, Martina; but what of it?"

"You are dull, Olaf. I have heard that these Easterns love music, especially if it be of a sort they do not know. Why, therefore, shouldnot a blind man and his daughter--no, his orphaned niece--earn an honestliving as travelling musicians in Egypt? These Prophet worshippers, Iam told, think it a great sin to harm one who is maimed--a poor northerntrader in amber who has been robbed by Christian thieves. Renderedsightless also that he might not be able to swear to them before thejudges, and now, with his sister's child, winning his bread as best hemay. Like you, Olaf, I have skill in languages, and even know enough ofArabic to beg in it, for my mother, who was a Syrian, taught it to me asa child, and since we have been here I have practised. What say you?"

"I say that we might travel as safely thus as in any other way. Yet, Martina, how can I ask you to tie such a burden on your back?"

"Oh! no need to ask, Olaf, since Fate bound it there when it made meyour--god-mother. Where you go I needs must go also, until you aremarried, " she added with a laugh. "Afterwards, perhaps, you will need meno more. Well, there's a plan, for what it is worth, and now we'll sleepon it, hoping to find a better. Pray to St. Michael to-night, Olaf. "

As it chanced, St. Michael gave me no light, so the end of it was that Idetermined to play this part of a blind harper. In those days therewas a trade between Lesbos and Egypt in cedar wood, wool, wine for theCopts, for the Moslems drank none, and other goods. Peace having beendeclared between the island and the Caliph, a small vessel was ladenwith such merchandise at my cost, and a Greek of Lesbos, Menas by name, put in command of it as the owner, with a crew of sailors whom I couldtrust to the death. 

To these men, who were Christians, I told my business, swearing themto secrecy by the most holy of all oaths. But, alas! as I shallshow, although I could trust these sailors when they were masters ofthemselves, I could not trust them, or, rather, one of them, whenwine was his master. In our northern land we had a saying that "Aleis another man, " and now its truth was to be proved to me, not for thefirst time. 

When all was ready I made known my plans to Jodd alone, in whose handsI left a writing to say what must be done if I returned no more. To theother officers and the soldiers I said only that I proposed to makea journey in this trading ship disguised as a merchant, both for myhealth's sake and to discover for myself the state of the surroundingcountries, and especially of the Christians in Egypt. 

When he had heard all, Jodd, although he was a hopeful-minded man, grewsad over this journey, which I could see he thought would be my last. 

"I expected no less, " he said; "and yet, General, I trusted that yoursaint might keep your feet on some safer path. Doubtless this ladyHeliodore is dead, or fled, or wed; at least, you will never find her. "

"Still, I must search for her, Jodd. "

"You are a blind man. How can you search?"

Then an idea came to him, and he added, "Listen, General. I and the rest of us swore to protect the ladyHeliodore and to be as her father or her brothers. Do you bide here. Iwill go to search for her, either with a vessel full of armed men, oralone, disguised. "

Now I laughed outright and asked, "What disguise is there that would hide the giant Jodd, whose fame theMoslem spies have spread throughout the East? Why, on the darkest nightyour voice would betray you to all within a hundred paces. And what usewould one shipload of armed men be against the forces of the Emir ofEgypt? No, no, Jodd, whatever the danger I must go and I alone. If Iam killed, or do not return within eight months, I have named you tobe Governor of Lesbos, as already you have been named my deputy byConstantine, which appointment will probably be confirmed. "

"I do not want to be Governor of Lesbos, " said Jodd. "Moreover, Olaf, "he added slowly, "a blind beggar must have his dog to lead him, hisbrown dog. You cannot go alone, Olaf. Those dangers of which you speakmust be shared by another. "

"That is so, and it troubles me much. Indeed, it is in my mind to seeksome other guide, for I think this one would be safest here in yourcharge. You must reason with her, Jodd. One can ask too much, even of agod-mother. "

"Of a god-mother! Why not say of a grandmother? By Thor! Olaf, you areblind indeed. Still, I'll try. Hush! here she comes to say that oursupper is ready. "

At our meal several others were present, besides the serving folk, andthe talk was general. After it was done I had an interview with someofficers. These left, and I sat myself down upon a cushioned couch, and, being tired, there fell asleep, till I was awakened, or, rather, halfawakened by voices talking in the garden without. They were those ofJodd and Martina, and Martina was saying, "Cease your words. I and no one else will go on this Egyptian quest withOlaf. If we die, as I dare say we shall, what does it matter? At leasthe shall not die alone. "

"And if the quest should fail, Martina? I mean if he should not find thelady Heliodore and you should happen both to return safe, what then?"

"Why, then--nothing, except that as it has been, so it will be. I shallcontinue to play my part, as is my duty and my wish. Do you not rememberthat I am Olaf's god-mother?"

"Yes, I remember. Still, I have heard somewhere that the ChristianChurch never ties a knot which it cannot unloose--for a proper fee, andfor my part I do not know why a man should not marry one of differentblood because she has been named his god-mother before a stone vesselby a man in a broidered robe. You say I do not understand such matters. Perhaps, so let them be. But, Martina, let us suppose that this strangesearch were to succeed, and Olaf has a way of succeeding where otherswould fail. For instance, who else could have escaped alive out of thehand of Irene and become governor of Lesbos, and, being blind, yet haveplanned a great victory? Well, supposing that by the help of gods ormen--or women--he should find this beautiful Heliodore, unwed and stillwilling, and that they should marry. What then, Martina?"

"Then, Captain Jodd, " she answered slowly, "if you are yet of the samemind we may talk again. Only remember that I ask no promises and makenone. "

"So you go to Egypt with Olaf?"

"Aye, certainly, unless I should die first, and perhaps even then. Youdo not understand? Oh! of course you do not understand, nor can I stopto explain to you. Captain Jodd, I am going to Egypt with a certainblind beggar, whose name I forget at the moment, but who is my uncle, where no doubt I shall see many strange things. If ever I come back Iwill tell you about them, and, meanwhile, good night. "

CHAPTER II

THE STATUES BY THE NILE

The first thing that I remember of this journey to Egypt is that I wassitting in the warm morning sunshine on the deck of our little tradingvessel, that went by the name of the heathen goddess, Diana. We werein the port of Alexandria. Martina, who now went by the name of Hilda, stood by my side describing to me the great city that lay before us. 

She told me of the famous Pharos still rising from its rock, although init the warning light no longer burned, for since the Moslems took Egyptthey had let it die, as some said because they feared lest it shouldguide a Christian fleet to attack them. She described also the splendidpalaces that the Greeks had built, many of them now empty or burnedout, the Christian churches, the mosques, the broad streets and thegrass-grown quays. 

As we were thus engaged, she talking and I listening and askingquestions, she said, "The boat is coming with the Saracen officers of the port, who mustinspect and pass the ship before she is allowed to discharge her cargo. Now, Olaf, remember that henceforth you are called Hodur. " (I had takenthis name after that of the blind god of the northern peoples. ) "Playyour part well, and, above all, be humble. If you are reviled, or evenstruck, show no anger, and be sure to keep that red sword of yours closehidden beneath your robe. If you do these things we shall be safe, for Itell you that we are well disguised. "

The boat came alongside and I heard men climbing the ship's ladder. Thensomeone kicked me. It was our captain, Menas, who also had his part toplay. 

"Out of the road, you blind beggar, " he said. "The noble officers of theCaliph board our ship, and you block their path. "

"Touch not one whom God has afflicted, " said a grave voice, speakingin bad Greek. "It is easy for us to walk round the man. But who is he, captain, and why does he come to Egypt? By their looks he and the womanwith him might well have seen happier days. "

"I know not, lord, " answered the captain, "who, after they paid theirpassage money, took no more note of them. Still they play and sing well, and served to keep the sailors in good humour when we were becalmed. "

"Sir, " I broke in, "I am a Northman named Hodur, and this woman is myniece. I was a trader in amber, but thieves robbed me and my companionsof all we had as we journeyed to Byzantium. Me, who was the leader ofour band, they held to ransom, blinding me lest I should be able toswear to them again, but the others they killed. This is the only childof my sister, who married a Greek, and now we get our living by ourskill in music. "

"Truly you Christians love each other well, " said the officer. "Acceptthe Koran and you will not be treated thus. But why do you come toEgypt?"

"Sir, we heard that it is a rich land where the people love music, andhave come hoping to earn some money here that we may put by to live on. Send us not away, sir; we have a little offering to make. Niece Hilda, where is the gold piece I gave you? Offer it to this lord. "

"Nay, nay, " said the officer. "Shall I take bread out of the mouth ofthe poor? Clerk, " he added in Arabic to a man who was with him, "makeout a writing giving leave to these two to land and to ply theirbusiness anywhere in Egypt without question or hindrance, and bring itto me to seal. Farewell, musicians. I fear you will find money scarce inEgypt, for the land has been stricken with a famine. Yet go and prosperin the name of God, and may He turn your hearts to the true faith. "

Thus it came about that through the good mind of this Moslem, whosename, as I learned when we met again, was Yusuf, our feet were liftedover many stumbling-blocks. Thus it seems that by virtue of his officehe had power to prevent the entry into the land of such folk as weseemed to be, which power, if they were Christians, was almost alwaysput in force. Yet because he had seen the captain appear to illtreat me, or because, being a soldier himself, he guessed that I was of the sametrade, whatever tale it might please me to tell, this rule was notenforced. Moreover, the writing which he gave me enabled me to go wherewe wished in Egypt without let or hindrance. Whenever we were stoppedor threatened, which happened to us several times, it was enough if wepresented it to the nearest person in authority who could read, afterwhich we were allowed to pass upon our way unhindered. 

Before we left the ship I had a last conversation with the captain, Menas, telling him that he was to lie in the harbour, always pretendingthat he waited for some cargo not yet forthcoming, such as unharvestedcorn, or whatever was convenient, until we appeared again. If after acertain while we did not appear, then he was to make a trading journeyto neighbouring ports and return to Alexandria. These artifices he mustcontinue to practise until orders to the contrary reached him under myown hand, or until he had sure evidence that we were dead. All this theman promised that he would do. 

"Yes, " said Martina, who was with me, "you promise, Captain, and webelieve you, but the question is, can you answer for the others? Forinstance, for the sailor Cosmas there, who, I see, is already drunkenand talking loudly about many things. "

"Henceforth, lady, Cosmas shall drink water only. When not in his cupshe is an honest fellow, and I do answer for him. "

Yet, alas! as the end showed, Cosmas was not to be answered for byanyone. 

We went ashore and took up our abode in a certain house, where we weresafe. Whether the Christian owners of that house did or did not know whowe were, I am not certain. At any rate, through them we were introducedat night into the palace of Politian, the Melchite Patriarch ofAlexandria. He was a stern-faced, black-bearded man of honest heart butnarrow views, of whom the Bishop Barnabas had often spoken to me as hisclosest friend. To this Politian I told all under the seal of our Faith, asking his aid in my quest. When I had finished my tale he thought awhile. Then he said, "You are a bold man, General Olaf; so bold that I think God must beleading you to His own ends. Now, you have heard aright. Barnabas, mybeloved brother and your father in Christ, has been taken hence. He wasmurdered by some fanatic Moslems soon after his return from Byzantium. Also it is true that the Prince Magas was killed in war by the EmirMusa, and that the lady Heliodore escaped out of his clutches. Whatbecame of her afterwards no man knows, but for my part I believe thatshe is dead. "

"And I believe that she is alive, " I answered, "and therefore I go toseek her. "

"Seek and ye shall find, " mused the Patriarch; "at least, I hope so, though my advice to you is to bide here and send others to seek. "

"That I will not do, " I answered again. 

"Then go, and God be with you. I'll warn certain of the faithful of yourcoming, so that you may not lack a friend at need. When you return, ifyou should ever return, come to me, for I have more influence with theseMoslems than most, and may be able to serve you. I can say no more, and it is not safe that you should tarry here too long. Stay, I forget. There are two things you should know. The first is that the Emir Musa, he who seized the lady Heliodore, is about to be deposed. I have thenews from the Caliph Harun himself, for with him I am on friendly termsbecause of a service I did him through my skill in medicine. The secondis that Irene has beguiled Constantine, or bewitched him, I know notwhich. At least, by his own proclamation once more she rules the Empirejointly with himself, and that I think will be his death warrant, andperhaps yours also. "

"Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof, " I said. "Now if I live Ishall learn whether any oaths are sacred to Irene, as will Constantine. "

Then we parted. 

Leaving Alexandria, we wandered first to the town of Misra, which stoodnear to the mighty pyramids, beneath whose shadow we slept one night inan empty tomb. Thence by slow marches we made our way up the banks ofthe Nile, earning our daily bread by the exercise of our art. Onceor twice we were stopped as spies, but always released again when Iproduced the writing that the officer Yusuf had given me upon the ship. For the rest, none molested us in a land where wandering beggars wereso common. Of money it is true we earned little, but as we had goldin plenty sewn into our garments this did not matter. Food was all weneeded, and that, as I have said, was never lacking. 

So we went on our strange journey, day by day learning more of thetongues spoken in Egypt, and especially of Arabic, which the Moslemsused. Whither did we journey? We know not for certain. What I sought tofind were those two huge statues of which I had dreamed at Aar on thenight of the robbing of the Wanderer's tomb. We heard that there weresuch figures of stone, which were said to sing at daybreak, and thatthey sat upon a plain on the western bank of the Nile, near to the ruinsof the great city of Thebes, now but a village, called by the ArabsEl-Uksor, or "the Palaces. " So far as we could discover, it was in theneighbourhood of this city that Heliodore had escaped from Musa, andthere, if anywhere, I hoped to gain tidings of her fate. Also somethingwithin my heart drew me to those images of forgotten gods or men. 

At length, two months or more after we left Alexandria, from the deck ofthe boat in which we had hired a passage for the last hundred miles ofour journey, Martina saw to the east the ruins of Thebes. To the westshe saw other ruins, and seated in front of them _two mighty figures ofstone_. 

"This is the place, " she said, and my heart leapt at her words. "Now letus land and follow our fortune. "

So when the boat was tied up at sunset, to the west bank of the river, as it happened, we bade farewell to the owner and went ashore. 

"Whither now?" asked Martina. 

"To the figures of stone, " I answered. 

So she led me through fields in which the corn was growing, to the edgeof the desert, meeting no man all the way. Then for a mile or more wetramped through sand, till at length, late at night, Martina halted. 

"We stand beneath the statues, " she said, "and they are awesome to lookon; mighty, seated kings, higher than a tall tree. "

"What lies behind them?" I asked. 

"The ruins of a great temple. "

"Lead me to that temple. "

So we passed through a gateway into a court, and there we halted. 

"Now tell me what you see, " I said. 

"We stand in what has been a hall of many columns, " she answered, "butthe most of them are broken. At our feet is a pool in which there isa little water. Before us lies the plain on which the statues sit, stretching some miles to the Nile, that is fringed with palms. Acrossthe broad Nile are the ruins of old Thebes. Behind us are more ruins anda line of rugged hills of stone, and in them, a little to the north, the mouth of a valley. The scene is very beautiful beneath the moon, butvery sad and desolate. "

"It is the place that I saw in my dream many years ago at Aar, " I said. 

"It may be, " she answered, "but if so it must have changed, since, savefor a jackal creeping among the columns and a dog that barks in somedistant village, I neither see nor hear a living thing. What now, Olaf?"

"Now we will eat and sleep, " I said. "Perhaps light will come to us inour sleep. "

So we ate of the food we had brought with us, and afterwards lay down torest in a little chamber, painted round with gods, that Martina found inthe ruins of the temple. 

During that night no dreams came to me, nor did anything happen todisturb us, even in this old temple, of which the very paving-stoneswere worn through by the feet of the dead. 

Before the dawn Martina led me back to the colossal statues, and wewaited there, hoping that we should hear them sing, as tradition saidthey did when the sun rose. Yet the sun came up as it had done from thebeginning of the world, and struck upon those giant effigies as it haddone for some two thousand years, or so I was told, and they remainedquite silent. I do not think that ever I grieved more over my blindnessthan on this day, when I must depend upon Martina to tell me of theglory of that sunrise over the Egyptian desert and those mighty ruinsreared by the hands of forgotten men. 

Well, the sun rose, and, since the statues would not speak, I took myharp and played upon it, and Martina sang a wild Eastern song to myplaying. It seemed that our music was heard. At any rate, a few folkgoing out to labour came to see by whom it was caused, and finding onlytwo wandering musicians, presently went away again. Still, one remained, a woman, Coptic by her dress, with whom I heard Martina talk. Sheasked who we were and why we had come to such a place, whereon Martinarepeated to her the story which we had told a hundred times. The womananswered that we should earn little money in those parts, as the faminehad been sore there owing to the low Nile of the previous season. Untilthe crops were ripe again, which in the case of most of them would notbe for some weeks, even food, she added, must be scarce, though few wereleft to eat it, since the Moslems had killed out most of those who dweltin that district of Upper Egypt. 

Martina replied that she knew this was so, and therefore we had proposedeither to travel on to Nubia or to return north. Still, as I, her blinduncle, was not well, we had landed from a boat hoping that we might findsome place where we could rest for a week or two until I grew stronger. 

"Yet, " she continued meaningly, "being poor Christian folk we know notwhere to look for such a place, since Cross worshippers are not welcomeamong those who follow the Prophet. "

Now, when the woman heard that we were Christians her voice changed. "Ialso am a Christian, " she said; "but give me the sign. "

So we made the sign of the Cross on our breasts, which a Moslem will dierather than do. 

"My husband and I, " went on the woman, "live yonder at the village ofKurna, which is situated near to the mouth of the valley that is calledBiban-el-Meluk, or Gate of the Kings, for there the monarchs of olddays, who were the forefathers or rulers of us Copts, lie buried. It isbut a very small village, for the Moslems have killed most of us in awar that was raised a while ago between them and our hereditary prince, Magas. Yet my husband and I have a good house there, and, being poor, shall be glad to give you food and shelter if you can pay us something. "

The end of it was that after some chaffering, for we dared not show thatwe had much money, a bargain was struck between us and this good woman, who was named Palka. Having paid her a week's charges in advance, sheled us to the village of Kurna, which was nearly an hour's walk away, and here made us known to her husband, a middle-aged man named Marcus, who took little note of anything save his farming. 

This he carried on upon a patch of fertile ground that was irrigated bya spring which flowed from the mountains; also he had other lands nearto the Nile, where he grew corn and fodder for his beasts. In his house, that once had been part of some great stone building of the ancients, and still remained far larger than he could use, for this pair had nochildren, we were given two good rooms. Here we dwelt in comfort, since, notwithstanding the scarcity of the times, Marcus was richer than heseemed and lived well. As for the village of Kurna, its people all tolddid not amount to more than thirty souls, Christians every one of them, who were visited from time to time by a Coptic priest from some distantmonastery in the mountains. 

By degrees we grew friendly with Palka, a pleasant, bustling woman ofgood birth, who loved to hear of the outside world. Moreover, she wasvery shrewd, and soon began to suspect that we were more than merewandering players. 

Pretending to be weak and ill, I did not go out much, but followed herabout the house while she was working, talking to her on many matters. 

Thus I led up the subject of Prince Magas and his rebellion, and learnedthat he had been killed at a place about fifty miles south from Kurna. Then I asked if it were true that his daughter had been killed with him. 

"What do you know of the lady Heliodore?" she asked sharply. 

"Only that my niece, who for a while was a servant in the palace atByzantium before she was driven away with others after the Empress fell, saw her there. Indeed, it was her business to wait upon her and herfather the Prince. Therefore, she is interested in her fate. "

"It seems that you are more interested than your niece, who has neverspoken a word to me concerning her, " answered Palka. "Well, since youare a man, I should not have thought this strange, had you not beenblind, for they say she was the most beautiful woman in Egypt. As forher fate, you must ask God, since none know it. When the army of Musawas encamped yonder by the Nile my husband, Marcus, who had takentwo donkey-loads of forage for sale to the camp and was returning bymoonlight, saw her run past him, a red knife in her hand, her face settowards the Gateway of the Kings. After that he saw her no more, nor didanyone else, although they hunted long enough, even in the tombs, whichthe Moslems, like our people, fear to visit. Doubtless she fell or threwherself into some hole in the rocks; or perhaps the wild beasts ate her. Better so than that a child of the old Pharaohs should become the womanof an infidel. "

"Yes, " I answered, "better so. But why do folk fear to visit those tombsof which you speak, Palka?"

"Why? Because they are haunted, that is all, and even the bravest dreadthe sight of a ghost. How could they be otherwise than haunted, seeingthat yonder valley is sown with the mighty dead like a field with corn?"

"Yet the dead sleep quietly enough, Palka. "

"Aye, the common dead, Hodur; but not these kings and queens andprinces, who, being gods of a kind, cannot die. It is said that theyhold their revels yonder at night with songs and wild laughter, and thatthose who look upon them come to an evil end within a year. Whether thisbe so I cannot say, since for many years none have dared to visit thatplace at night. Yet that they eat I know well enough. "

"How do you know, Palka?"

"For a good reason. With the others in this village I supply theofferings of their food. The story runs that once the great building, ofwhich this house is a part, was a college of heathen priests whoseduty it was to make offerings to the dead in the royal tombs. When theChristians came, those priests were driven away, but we of Kurna wholive in their house still make the offerings. If we did not, misfortunewould overtake us, as indeed has always happened if they were forgottenor neglected. It is the rent that we pay to the ghosts of the kings. Twice a week we pay it, setting food and milk and water upon a certainstone near to the mouth of the valley. "

"Then what happens, Palka?"

"Nothing, except that the offering is taken. "

"By beggar folk, or perchance by wild creatures!"

"Would beggar folk dare to enter that place of death?" she answered withcontempt. "Or would wild beasts take the food and pile the dishes neatlytogether and replace the flat stones on the mouths of the jars of milkand water, as a housewife might? Oh! do not laugh. Of late this hasalways been done, as I who often fetch the vessels know well. "

"Have you ever seen these ghosts, Palka?"

"Yes, once I saw one of them. It was about two months ago that I passedthe mouth of the valley after moonrise, for I had been kept out latesearching for a kid which was lost. Thinking that it might be in thevalley, I peered up it. As I was looking, from round a great rock glideda ghost. She stood still, with the moonlight shining on her, and gazedtowards the Nile. I, too, stood still in the shadow, thirty or fortypaces away. Then she threw up her arms as though in despair, turned andvanished. "

"She!" I said, then checked myself and asked indifferently: "Well, whatwas the fashion of this ghost?"

"So far as I could see that of a young and beautiful woman, wearingsuch clothes as we find upon the ancient dead, only wrapped more looselyabout her. "

"Had she aught upon her head, Palka?"

"Yes, a band of gold or a crown set upon her hair, and about her neckwhat seemed to be a necklace of green and gold, for the moonlightflashed upon it. It was much such a necklace as you wear beneath yourrobe, Hodur. "

"And pray how do you know what I wear, Palka?" I asked. 

"By means of what you lack, poor man, the eyes in my head. One nightwhen you were asleep I had need to pass through your chamber to reachanother beyond. You had thrown off your outer garment because of theheat, and I saw the necklace. Also I saw a great red sword lying by yourside and noted on your bare breast sundry scars, such as hunters andsoldiers come by. All of these things, Hodur, I thought strange, seeingthat I know you to be nothing but a poor blind beggar who gains hisbread by his skill upon the harp. "

"There are beggars who were not always beggars, Palka, " I said slowly. 

"Quite so, Hodur, and there are great men and rich who sometimes appearto be beggars, and--many other things. Still, have no fear that we shallsteal your necklace or talk about the red sword or the gold with whichyour niece Hilda weights her garments. Poor girl, she has all the waysof a fine lady, one who has known Courts, as I think you said was thecase. It must be sad for her to have fallen so low. Still, have no fear, Hodur, " and she took my hand and pressed it in a certain secret fashionwhich was practised among the persecuted Christians in the East whenthey would reveal themselves to each other. Then she went away laughing. 

As for me, I sought Martina, who had been sleeping through the heat, andtold her everything. 

"Well, " she said when I had finished, "you should give thanks to God, Olaf, since without doubt this ghost is the lady Heliodore. So shouldJodd, " I heard her add beneath her breath, for in my blindness my earshad grown very quick. 

CHAPTER III

THE VALLEY OF THE DEAD KINGS

Martina and I had made a plan. Palka, after much coaxing, took us withher one evening when she went to place the accustomed offerings in theValley of the Dead. Indeed, at first she refused outright to allow usto accompany her, because, she said, only those who were born inthe village of Kurna had made such offerings since the days when thePharaohs ruled, and that if strangers shared in this duty it might bringmisfortune. We answered, however, that if so the misfortune would fallon us, the intruders. Also we pointed out that the jars of water andmilk were heavy, and, as it happened, there was no one from the hamletto help to carry them this night. Having weighed these facts, Palkachanged her mind. 

"Well, " she said, "it is true that I grow fat, and after labouring allday at this and that have no desire to bear burdens like an ass. So comeif you will, and if you die or evil spirits carry you away, do notadd yourselves to the number of the ghosts, of whom there are too manyhereabouts, and blame me afterwards. "

"On the contrary, " I said, "we will make you our heirs, " and I laid abag containing some pieces of money upon the table. 

Palka, who was a saving woman, took the money, for I heard it rattle inher hand, hung the jars about my shoulders, and gave Martina the meatand corn in a basket. The flat cakes, however, she carried herself on awooden trencher, because, as she said, she feared lest we should breakthem and anger the ghosts, who liked their food to be well served. Sowe started, and presently entered the mouth of that awful valley which, Martina told me, looked as though it had been riven through the mountainby lightning strokes and then blasted with a curse. 

Up this dry and desolate place, which, she said, was bordered on eitherside by walls of grey and jagged rock, we walked in silence. Only Inoted that the dog which had followed us from the house clung close toour heels and now and again whimpered uneasily. 

"The beast sees what we cannot see, " whispered Palka in explanation. 

At last we halted, and I set down the jars at her bidding upon a flatrock which she called the Table of Offerings. 

"See!" she exclaimed to Martina, "those that were placed here threedays ago are all emptied and neatly piled together by the ghosts. I toldHodur that they did this, but he would not believe me. Now let us packthem up in the baskets and begone, for the sun sets and the moon riseswithin the half of an hour. I would not be here in the dark for tenpieces of pure gold. "

"Then go swiftly, Palka, " I said, "for we bide here this night. "

"Are you mad?" she asked. 

"Not at all, " I answered. "A wise man once told me that if one who isblind can but come face to face with a spirit, he sees it and therebyregains his sight. If you would know the truth, that is why I havewandered so far from my own country to find some land where ghosts maybe met. "

"Now I am sure that you are mad, " exclaimed Palka. "Come, Hilda, andleave this fool to make trial of his cure for blindness. "

"Nay, " answered Martina, "I must stay with my uncle, although I am verymuch afraid. If I did not, he would beat me afterwards. "

"Beat you! Hodur beat a woman! Oh! you are both mad. Or perhaps you areghosts also. I have thought it once or twice, who at least am sure thatyou are other than you seem. Holy Jesus! this place grows dark, andI tell you it is full of dead kings. May the Saints guard you; atthe least, you'll keep high company at your death. Farewell; whate'erbefalls, blame me not who warned you, " and she departed at a run, theempty vessels rattling on her back and the dog yapping behind her. 

When she had gone the silence grew deep. 

"Now, Martina, " I whispered, "find some place where we may hide whenceyou can see this Table of Offerings. "

She led me to where a fallen rock lay within a few paces, and behind itwe sat ourselves down in such a position that Martina could watch theTable of Offerings by the light of the moon. 

Here we waited for a long while; it may have been two hours, or three, or four. At least I knew that, although I could see nothing, thesolemnity of that place sank into my soul. I felt as though the deadwere moving about me in the silence. I think it was the same withMartina, for although the night was very hot in that stifling, airlessvalley, she shivered at my side. At last I felt her start and heard herwhisper:

"I see a figure. It creeps from the shadow of the cliff towards theTable of Offerings. "

"What is it like?" I asked. 

"It is a woman's figure draped in white cloths; she looks about her; shetakes up the offerings and places them in a basket she carries. It isa woman--no ghost--for she drinks from one of the jars. Oh! now themoonlight shines upon her face; it is _that of Heliodore!_"

I heard and could restrain myself no longer. Leaping up, I ran towardswhere I knew the Table of Offerings to be. I tried to speak, but myvoice choked in my throat. The woman saw or heard me coming through theshadows. At least, uttering a low cry, she fled away, for I caught thesound of her feet on the rocks and sand. Then I tripped over a stone andfell down. 

In a moment Martina was at my side. 

"Truly you are foolish, Olaf, " she said. "Did you think that the ladyHeliodore would know you at night, changed as you are and in this garb, that you must rush at her like an angry bull? Now she has gone, andperchance we shall never find her more. Why did you not speak to her?"

"Because my voice choked within me. Oh! blame me not, Martina. If youknew what it is to love as I do and after so many fears and sorrows----"

"I trust that I should know also how to control my love, " broke inMartina sharply. "Come, waste no more time in talk. Let us search. "

Then she took me by the hand and led me to where she had last seenHeliodore. 

"She has vanished away, " she said, "here is nothing but rock. "

"It cannot be, " I answered. "Oh! that I had my eyes again, if for anhour, I who was the best tracker in Jutland. See if no stone has beenstirred, Martina. The sand will be damper where it has lain. "

She left me, and presently returned. 

"I have found something, " she said. "When Heliodore fled she still heldher basket, which from the look of it was last used by the Pharaohs. Atleast, one of the cakes has fallen from or through it. Come. "

She led me to the cliff, and up it to perhaps twice the height of a man, then round a projecting rock. 

"Here is a hole, " she said, "such as jackals might make. Perchance itleads into one of the old tombs whereof the mouth is sealed. It wason the edge of the hole that I found the cake, therefore doubtlessHeliodore went down it. Now, what shall we do?"

"Follow, I think. Where is it?"

"Nay, I go first. Give me your hand, Olaf, and lie upon your breast. "

I did so, and presently felt the weight of Martina swinging on my arm. 

"Leave go, " she said faintly, like one who is afraid. 

I obeyed, though with doubt, and heard her feet strike upon some floor. 

"Thanks be the saints, all is well, " she said. "For aught I knew thishole might have been as deep as that in the Chamber of the Pit. Letyourself down it, feet first, and drop. 'Tis but shallow. "

I did so, and found myself beside Martina. 

"Now, in the darkness you are the better guide, " she whispered. "Leadon, I'll follow, holding to your robe. "

So I crept forward warily and safely, as the blind can do, tillpresently she exclaimed, "Halt, here is light again. I think that the roof of the tomb, for bythe paintings on the walls such it must be, has fallen in. It seemsto be a kind of central chamber, out of which run great galleries thatslope downwards and are full of bats. Ah! one of them is caught inmy hair. Olaf, I will go no farther. I fear bats more than ghosts, oranything in the world. "

Now, I considered a while till a thought struck me. On my back was mybeggar's harp. I unslung it and swept its chords, and wild and sad theysounded in that solemn place. Then I began to sing an old song thattwice or thrice I had sung with Heliodore in Byzantium. This song toldof a lover seeking his mistress. It was for two voices, since in thesong the mistress answered verse for verse. Here are those of the linesthat I remember, or, rather, the spirit of them rendered into English. Isang the first verse and waited. 

 "Dear maid of mine, / I bid my strings Beat on thy shrine / With music's wings. Palace or cell / A shrine I see, If there thou dwell / And answer me. "

There was no answer, so I sang the second verse and once more waited. 

 "On thy love's fire / My passion breathes, Wind of Desire / Thy incense wreathes. Greeting! To thee, / Or soon or late, I, bond or free, / Am dedicate. "

And from somewhere far away in the recesses of that great cave came theanswering strophe. 

 "O Love sublime / And undismayed, No touch of Time / Upon thee laid. That that is thine; / Ended the quest! I seek _my_ shrine / Upon _thy_ breast. "

Then I laid down the harp. 

At last a voice, the voice of Heliodore speaking whence I knew not, asked, "Do the dead sing, or is it a living man? And if so, how is that mannamed?"

"A living man, " I replied, "and he is named Olaf, son of Thorvald, or otherwise Michael. That name was given him in the cathedral atByzantium, where first his eyes fell on a certain Heliodore, daughter ofMagas the Egyptian, whom now he seeks. "

I heard the sound of footsteps creeping towards me and Heliodore's voicesay, "Let me see your face, you who name yourself Olaf, for know that inthese haunted tombs ghosts and visions and mocking voices play strangetricks. Why do you hide your face, you who call yourself Olaf?"

"Because the eyes are gone from it, Heliodore. Irene robbed it of theeyes from jealousy of you, swearing that never more should they beholdyour beauty. Perchance you would not wish to come too near to an eyelessman wrapped in a beggar's robe. "

She looked--I felt her look. She sobbed--I heard her sob, and then herarms were about me and her lips were pressed upon my own. 

So at length came joy such as I cannot tell; the joy of lost love foundagain. 

A while went by, how long I know not, and at last I said, "Where is Martina? It is time we left this place. "

"Martina!" she exclaimed. "Do you mean Irene's lady, and is she here? Ifso, how comes she to be travelling with you, Olaf?"

"As the best friend man ever had, Heliodore; as one who clung to himin his ruin and saved him from a cruel death; as one who has risked herlife to help him in his desperate search, and without whom that searchhad failed. "

"Then may God reward her, Olaf, for I did not know there were such womenin the world. Lady Martina! Where are you, lady Martina?"

Thrice she cried the words, and at the third time an answer came fromthe shadows at a distance. 

"I am here, " said Martina's voice with a little yawn. "I was weary andhave slept while you two greeted each other. Well met at last, ladyHeliodore. See, I have brought you back your Olaf, blind it is true, butotherwise lacking nothing of health and strength and station. "

Then Heliodore ran to her and kissed first her hand and next her lips. In after days she told me that for those of one who had been sleepingthe eyes of Martina seemed to be strangely wet and red. But if this wereso her voice trembled not at all. 

"Truly you two should give thanks to God, " she said, "Who has broughtyou together again in so wondrous a fashion, as I do on your behalf fromthe bottom of my heart. Yet you are still hemmed round by dangers manyand great. What now, Olaf? Will you become a ghost also and dwell herein the tomb with Heliodore; and if so, what tale shall I tell to Palkaand the rest?"

"Not so, " I answered. "I think it will be best that we should return toKurna. Heliodore must play her part as the spirit of a queen till we canhire some boat and escape with her down the Nile. "

"Never, " she cried, "I cannot, I cannot. Having come together we mustseparate no more. Oh! Olaf, you do not know what a life has been mineduring all these dreadful months. When I escaped from Musa by stabbingthe eunuch who was in charge of me, for which hideous deed may I beforgiven, " and I felt her shudder at my side, "I fled I knew not whithertill I found myself in this valley, where I hid till the night was gone. Then at daybreak I peeped out from the mouth of the valley and saw theMoslems searching for me, but as yet a long way off. Also now I knewthis valley. It was that to which my father had brought me as a childwhen he came to search for the burying-place of his ancestor, thePharaoh, which records he had read told him was here. I rememberedeverything: where the tomb should be, how we had entered it through ahole, how we had found the mummy of a royal lady, whose face was coveredwith a gilded mask, and on her breast the necklace which I wear. 

"I ran along the valley, searching the left side of it with my eyes, till I saw a flat stone which I knew again. It was called the Table ofOfferings. I was sure that the hole by which we had entered the tombwas quite near to this stone and a little above it, in the face of thecliff. I climbed; I found what seemed to be the hole, though of this Icould not be certain. I crept down it till it came to an end, andthen, in my terror, hung by my hands and dropped into the darkness, not knowing whither I fell, or caring over much if I were killed. As itchanced it was but a little way, and, finding myself unhurt, I crawledalong the cavern till I reached this place where there is light, forhere the roof of the cave has fallen in. While I crouched amid the rocksI heard the voices of the soldiers above me, heard their officer alsobidding them bring ropes and torches. To the left of where you standthere is a sloping passage that runs down to the great central chamberwhere sleeps some mighty king, and out of this passage open otherchambers. Into the first of these the light of the morning sun strugglesfeebly. I entered it, seeking somewhere to hide myself, and saw apainted coffin lying on the floor near to the marble sarcophagus fromwhich it had been dragged. It was that in which we had found the bodyof my ancestress; but since then thieves had been in this place. Wehad left the coffin in the sarcophagus and the mummy in the coffin, andreplaced their lids. Now the mummy lay on the floor, half unwrapped andbroken in two beneath the breast. Moreover, the face, which I rememberedas being so like my own, was gone to dust, so that there remained ofit nothing but a skull, to which hung tresses of long black hair, as, indeed, you may see for yourself. 

"By the side of the body was the gilded mask, with black and staringeyes, and the painted breast-piece of stiff linen, neither of which thethieves had found worth stealing. 

"I looked and a thought came to me. Lifting the mummy, I thrust itinto the sarcophagus, all of it save the gilded mask and the paintedbreast-piece of stiff linen. Then I laid myself down in the coffin, ofwhich the lid, still lying crosswise, hid me to the waist, and drew thegilded mask and painted breast-piece over my head and bosom. Scarcelywas it done when the soldiers entered. By now the reflected sunlighthad faded from the place, leaving it in deep shadow; but some of the menheld burning torches made from splinters of old coffins, that were fullof pitch. 

"'Feet have passed here; I saw the marks of them in the dust, ' said theofficer. 'She may have hidden in this place. Search! Search! It will gohard with us if we return to Musa to tell him that he has lost his toy. '

"They looked into the sarcophagus and saw the broken mummy. Indeed, oneof them lifted it, unwillingly enough, and let it fall again, sayinggrimly, "'Musa would scarce care for this companion, though in her day she mayhave been fair enough. '

"Then they came to the coffin. 

"'Here's another, ' exclaimed the soldier, 'and one with a gold face. Allah! how its eyes stare. '

"'Pull it out, ' said the officer. 

"'Let that be your task, ' answered the man. 'I'll defile myself with nomore corpses. '

"The officer came and looked. 'What a haunted hole is this, full of theghosts of idol worshippers, or so I think, ' he said. 'Those eyes starecurses at us. Well, the Christian maid is not here. On, before thetorches fail. '

"Then they went, leaving me; the painted linen creaked upon my breast asI breathed again. 

"'Till nightfall I lay in that coffin, fearing lest they should return;and I tell you, Olaf, that strange dreams came to me there, for I thinkI swooned or slept in that narrow bed. Yes, dreams of the past, whichyou shall hear one day, if we live, for they seem to have to do with youand me. Aye, I thought that the dead woman in the sarcophagus at my sideawoke and told them to me. At length I rose and crept back to thisplace where we stand, for here I could see the friendly light, and beingoutworn, laid me down and slept. 

"At the first break of day I crawled from the tomb, followed that sameroad by which I had entered, though I found it hard to climb up throughthe entrance hole. 

"No living thing was to be seen in the valley, except a great night birdflitting to its haunt. I was parched with thirst, and knowing that inthis dry place I soon must perish, I glided from rock to rock towardsthe mouth of the valley, thinking to find some other grave or crannywhere I might lie hid till night came again and I could descend to theplain and drink. But, Olaf, before I had gone many steps I discoveredfresh food, milk and water laid upon a rock, and though I feared lestthey might be poisoned, ate and drank of them. When I knew that theywere wholesome I thought that some friend must have set them there tosatisfy my wants, though I knew not who the friend could be. AfterwardsI learned that this food was an offering to the ghosts of the dead. Among our forefathers in forgotten generations it was, I know, thecustom to make such offerings, since in their blindness they believedthat the spirts of their beloved needed sustenance as their bodies oncehad done. Doubtless the memory of the rite still survives; at least, to this day the offerings are made. Indeed, when it was found that theywere not made in vain, more and more of them were brought, so that Ihave lacked nothing. 

"Here then I have dwelt for many moons among the dust of men departed, only now and again wandering out at night. Once or twice folk have seenme when I ventured to the plains, and I have been tempted to speak tothem and ask their help. But always they fled away, believing me tobe the ghost of some bygone queen. Indeed, to speak truth, Olaf, thiscompanionship with spirits, for spirits do dwell in these tombs--I haveseen them, I tell you I have seen them--has so worked upon my soul thatat times I feel as though I were already of their company. Moreover, Iknew that I could not live long. The loneliness was sucking up my lifeas the dry sand sucks water. Had you not come, Olaf, within some fewdays or weeks I should have died. "

Now I spoke for the first time, saying, "And did you wish to die, Heliodore?"

"No. Before the war between Musa and my father, Magas, news came to usfrom Byzantium that Irene had killed you. All believed it save I, whodid not believe. "

"Why not, Heliodore?"

"Because I could not feel that you were dead. Therefore I fought for mylife, who otherwise, after we were conquered and ruined and my fatherwas slain fighting nobly, should have stabbed, not that eunuch, butmyself. Then later, in this tomb, I came to know that you were not dead. The other lost ones I could feel about me from time to time, but younever, you who would have been the first to seek me when my soul wasopen to such whisperings. So I lived on when all else would have died, because hope burned in me like a lamp unquenchable. And at last youcame! Oh! at last you came!"

CHAPTER IV

THE CALIPH HARUN

Here there is an absolute blank in my story. One of those walls ofoblivion of which I have spoken seems to be built across its path. It isas though a stream had plunged suddenly from some bright valley into thebosom of a mountain side and there vanished from the ken of man. Whathappened in the tomb after Heliodore had ended her tale; whether wedeparted thence together or left her there a while; how we escapedfrom Kurna, and by what good fortune or artifice we came safely toAlexandria, I know not. As to all these matters my vision fails meutterly. So far as I am concerned, they are buried beneath the dustof time. I know as little of them as I know of where and how I sleptbetween my life as Olaf and this present life of mine; that is, nothingat all. Yet in this way or in that the stream did win through themountain, since beyond all grows clear again. 

Once more I stood upon the deck of the _Diana_ in the harbour ofAlexandria. With me were Martina and Heliodore. Heliodore's face wasstained and she was dressed as a boy, such a harlequin lad as singersand mountebanks often take in their company. The ship was ready to startand the wind served. Yet we could not sail because of the lack of somepermission. A Moslem galley patrolled the harbour and threatened to sinkus if we dared to weigh without this paper. The mate had gone ashorewith a bribe. We waited and waited. At length the captain, Menas, whostood by me, whispered into my ear, "Be calm; he comes; all is well. "

Then I heard the mate shout: "I have the writing under seal, " and Menasgave the order to cast off the ropes that held the ship to the quay. One of the sailors came up and reported to Menas that their companion, Cosmas, was missing. It seemed that he had slipped ashore without leaveand had not returned. 

"There let him bide, " said Menas, with an oath. "Doubtless the hog liesdrunk in some den. When he awakes he may tell what tale he pleases andfind his own way back to Lesbos. Cast off, cast off! I say. "

At this moment that same Cosmas appeared. I could not see him, but Icould hear him plainly enough. Evidently he had become involved in somebrawl, for an angry woman and others were demanding money of him and hewas shouting back drunken threats. A man struck him and the woman gothim by the beard. Then his reason left him altogether. 

"Am I, a Christian, to be treated thus by you heathen dogs?" hescreamed. "Oh, you think I am dirt beneath your feet. I have friends, I tell you I have friends. You know not whom I serve. I say that I ama soldier of Olaf the Northman, Olaf the Blind, Olaf Red-Sword, he whomade you prophet-worshippers sing so small at Mitylene, as he will doagain ere long. "

"Indeed, friend, " said a quiet voice. It was that of the Moslem captain, Yusuf, he who befriended us when we arrived at Alexandria, who had beenwatching all this scene. "Then you serve a great general, as some ofus have cause to know. Tell me, where is he now, for I hear that he hasleft Lesbos?"

"Where is he? Why, aboard yonder ship, of course. Oh! he has fooled youfinely. Another time you'll search beggar's rags more closely. "

"Cast off! Cast off!" roared Menas. 

"Nay, " said the officer, "cast not off. Soldiers, drive away thosemen. I must have words with the captain of this ship. Come, bring thatdrunken fellow with you. "

"Now all is finished, " I said. 

"Yes, " answered Heliodore, "all is finished. After we have endured somuch it is hard. Well, at least death remains to us. "

"Hold your hand, " exclaimed Martina. "God still lives and can save usyet. "

Black bitterness took hold of me. In some few days I had hoped to reachLesbos, and there be wed to Heliodore. And now! And now!

"Cut the ropes, Menas, " I cried, "and out with the oars. We'll risk thegalley. You, Martina, set me at the mouth of the gangway and tell mewhen to strike. Though I be blind I may yet hold them back till we clearthe quay. "

She obeyed, and I drew the red sword from beneath my rags. Then, amidstthe confusion which followed, I heard the grave voice of Yusuf speakingto me. 

"Sir, " he said, "for your own sake I pray you put up that sword, whichwe think is one whereof tales have been told. To fight is useless, forI have bowmen who can shoot you down and spears that can outreach you. General Olaf, a brave man should know when to surrender, especially ifhe be blind. "

"Aye, sir, " I answered, "and a brave man should know when to die. "

"Why should you die, General?" went on the voice. "I do not know thatfor a Christian to visit Egypt disguised as a beggar will be held acrime worthy of death, unless indeed you came hither to spy out theland. "

"Can the blind spy?" asked Martina indignantly. 

"Who can say, Lady? But certainly it seems that _your_ eyes are brightand quick enough. Also there is another matter. A while ago, when thisship came to Alexandria, I signed a paper giving leave to a certaineyeless musician and his niece to ply their trade in Egypt. Then therewere two of you; now I behold a third. Who is that comely lad with astained face that stands beside you?"

Heliodore began some story, saying that she was the orphan son of Iforget whom, and while she told it certain of the Moslems slipped pastme. 

"Truly you should do well in the singing trade, " interrupted the officerwith a laugh, "seeing that for a boy your voice is wondrous sweet. Areyou quite sure that you remember your sex aright? Well, it can easily beproved. Bare that lad's bosom, soldiers. Nay, 'tis needless; snatch offthat head-dress. "

A man obeyed, and Heliodore's beautiful black hair, which I would notsuffer her to cut, fell tumbling to her knees. 

"Let me be, " she said. "I admit that I am a woman. "

"That is generous of you, Lady, " the officer answered in the midstof the laughter which followed. "Now will you add to your goodness bytelling me your name? You refuse? Then shall I help you? In the lateCoptic war it was my happy fortune twice to see a certain noble maiden, the daughter of Magas the Prince, whom the Emir Musa afterwards took forhimself, but who fled from him. Tell me, Lady, have you a twin sister?"

"Cease your mockings, sir, " said Heliodore despairingly. "I am she youseek. "

"'Tis Musa seeks you, not I, Lady. "

"Then, sir, he seeks in vain, for know that ere he finds I die. Oh! sir, I know you have a noble heart; be pitiful and let us go. I'll tell youall the truth. Olaf Red-Sword yonder and I have long been affianced. Blind though he is, he sought me through great dangers, aye, and foundme. Would you part us at the last? In the name of the God we bothworship, and of your mother, I pray you let us go. "

"By the Prophet, that I would do, Lady, only then I fear me that Ishould let my head go from its shoulders also. There are too many inthis secret for it to bide there long if I did as you desire. Nay, you must to the Emir, all three of you--not Musa, but to his rival, Obaidallah, who loves him little, and by the decree of the Caliph onceagain rules Egypt. Be sure that in a matter between you and Musa youwill meet with justice from Obaidallah. Come now, fearing nothing, towhere we may find you all garments more befitting to your station thanthose mummer's robes. "

So a guard was formed round us, and we went. As my feet touched the quayI heard a sound of angry voices, followed by groans and a splash in thewater. 

"What is that?" I asked of Yusuf. 

"I think, General, that your servants from the _Diana_ have settled someaccount that they had with the drunken dog who was so good as to barkout your name to me. But, with your leave, I will not look to makesure. "

"God pardon him! As yet I cannot, " I muttered, and marched on. 

We stood, whether on that day or another I do not know, in some hall ofjudgment. Martina whispered to me that a small, dark man was seated inthe chair of state, and about him priests and others. This was the EmirObaidallah. Musa, that had been Emir, who, she said, was fat and sullen, was there also, and whenever his glance fell upon Heliodore I felt hershiver at my side. So was the Patriarch Politian who pleaded our cause. The case was long, so long that, being courteous as ever, they gave uscushions to sit on, also, in an interval, food and sherbet. 

Musa claimed Heliodore as his slave. An officer who prosecuted claimedthat Allah having given me, their enemy and a well-known general whohad done them much damage, into their hands, I should be put to death. Politian answered on behalf of all of us, saying that we had harmed noman. He added that as there was a truce between the Christians and theMoslems, I could not be made to suffer the penalties of war in a time ofpeace, who had come to Egypt but to seek a maid to whom I was affianced. Moreover, that even if it were so, the murder of prisoners was not oneof those penalties. 

The Emir listened to all but said little. At length, however, he askedwhether we were willing to become Moslems, since if so he thought thatwe might go free. We answered that we were not willing. 

"Then it would seem, " he said, "that the lady Heliodore, having beentaken in war, must be treated as a prisoner of war, the only questionbeing to whom she belongs. "

Now Musa interrupted angrily, shouting out that as to this there was nodoubt, since she belonged to him, who had captured her during his tenureof office. 

The Emir thought a while, and we waited trembling. At last he gavejudgment, saying:

"The General Olaf the Blind, who in Byzantium was known as OlafRed-Sword or as Michael, and who while in the service of the EmpressIrene often made war against the followers of the Prophet, but whoafterwards lost his eyes at the hands of this same evil woman, is a manof whom all the world has heard. Particularly have we Moslems heard ofhim, seeing that as governor of Lesbos in recent days he inflicted agreat defeat upon our navy, slaying many thousands and taking othersprisoner. But as it chances God, Who bides His time to work justice, seta bait for him in the shape of a fair woman. On this bait he has beenhooked, notwithstanding all his skill and cunning, and delivered intoour hands, having come into Egypt disguised as a beggar in order to seekout that woman. Still, as he is so famous a man, and as at present thereis a truce between us and the Empire of the East, which truce raisescertain doubtful points of high policy, I decree that his case beremitted to the Caliph Harun-al-Rashid, my master, and that he beconveyed to Baghdad there to await judgment. With him will go the womanwhom he alleges to be his niece, but who, as we are informed, was one ofthe waiting-ladies of the Empress Irene. Against her there is nothing tobe said save that she may be a Byzantine spy. 

"Now I come to the matter of the lady Heliodore, who is reported to bethe wife or the lover or the affianced of this General Olaf, a questionof which God alone knows the truth. This lady Heliodore is a person ofhigh descent and ancient race. She is the only child of the late PrinceMagas, who claimed to have the blood of the old Pharaohs in his veins, and who within this year was defeated and slain by my predecessorin office, the Emir Musa. The said Emir, having captured the ladyHeliodore, purposed to place her in his harem, as he had a right todo, seeing that she refused the blessings of the Faith. As it chanced, however, she escaped from him, as it is told by stabbing the eunuch incharge of her. At least it is certain that this eunuch was found dead, though by whom he was killed is _not_ certain. Now that she has beentaken again, the lord Musa claims the woman as his spoil and demandsthat I should hand her over to him. Yet it seems to me that if she isthe spoil of anyone, she belongs to the Emir governing Egypt at the dateof her recapture. It was only by virtue of his office as Emir, and notby gift, purchase, or marriage contract, that the lord Musa came intopossession of her, which possession was voided by her flight before shewas added to his household and he acquired any natural rights over herin accordance with our law. Now for my part, I, as Emir, make no claimto this woman, holding it a hateful thing before God to force one intomy household who has no wish to dwell there, especially when I knowher to be married or affianced to another man. Still, as here alsoare involved high questions of law, I command that the lady Heliodore, daughter of the late Prince Magas, shall also be conveyed with allcourtesy and honour to the Caliph Harun at Baghdad, there to abide hisjudgment of her case. The matter is finished. Let the officers concernedcarry out my decree and answer for the safety of these prisoners withtheir lives. "

"The matter is not finished, " shouted the ex-Emir Musa. "You, Obaidallah, have uttered this false judgment because your heart is blacktowards me whom you have displaced. "

"Then appeal against it, " said Obaidallah, "but know that if you attemptto lay hands upon this lady, my orders are that you be cut down as anenemy to the law. Patriarch of the Christians, you sail for Baghdad tovisit the Caliph at his request in a ship that he has sent for you. Intoyour hands I give these prisoners under guard, knowing that you willdeal well with them, who are of your false faith. To you also who havethe Caliph's ear, Allah knows why, I will entrust letters making truereport of all this matter. Let proper provision be made for the comfortof the General Olaf and of those with him. Musa, may your greetings atthe Court of Baghdad be such as you deserve; meanwhile cease to troubleme. "

At the door of that hall I was separated from Heliodore and Martinaand led to some house or prison, where I was given a large room withservants to wait upon me. Here I slept that night, and on the morrowasked when we sailed for Beirut on our way to Baghdad. The chief of theservants answered that he did not know. During that day I was visitedby Yusuf, the officer who had captured us on board the _Diana_. He alsotold me that he did not know when we sailed, but certainly it would notbe for some days. Further, he said that I need have no fear for the ladyHeliodore and Martina, as they were well treated in some other place. Then he led me into a great garden, where he said I was at liberty towalk whenever I pleased. 

Thus began perhaps the most dreadful time of waiting and suspense in allthis life of mine, seeing that it was the longest. Every few days theofficer Yusuf would visit me and talk of many matters, for we becamefriends. Only of Heliodore and Martina he could or would tell menothing, nor of when we were to set out on our journey to Baghdad. I asked to be allowed to speak with the Patriarch Politian, but heanswered that this was impossible, as he had been called away fromAlexandria for a little while. Nor could I have audience with the EmirObaidallah, for he too had been called away. 

Now my heart was filled with terrors, for I feared lest in this wayor in that Heliodore had fallen into the hands of the accursed Musa. Iprayed Yusuf to tell me the truth of the matter, whereon he swore by theProphet that she was safe, but would say no more. Nor did this comfortme much, since for aught I knew he might mean she was safe in death. I was aware, further, that the Moslems held it no crime to deceive aninfidel. Week was added to week, and still I languished in this richprison. The best of garments and food were brought to me; I was evengiven wine. Kind hands tended me and led me from place to place. Ilacked nothing except freedom and the truth. Doubt and fear preyed uponmy heart till at length I fell ill and scarcely cared to walk in thegarden. One day when Yusuf visited me I told him that he would not needto come many more times, since I felt that I was going to die. 

"Do not die, " he answered, "since then perchance you will find you havedone so in vain, " and he left me. 

On the following evening he returned and told me that he had broughta physician to see me, a certain Mahommed, who was standing before me. Although I had no hope from any physician, I prayed this Mahommed to beseated, whereon Yusuf left us, closing the door behind him. 

"Be pleased to set out your case, General Olaf, " said Mahommed in agrave, quiet voice, "for know that I am sent by the Caliph himself tominister to you. "

"How can that be, seeing that he is in Baghdad?" I answered. Still, Itold him my ailments. 

When I had finished he said:

"I perceive that you suffer more from your mind than from your body. Beso good, now, as to repeat to me the tale of your life, of which I havealready heard something. Tell me especially of those parts of it whichhave to do with the lady Heliodore, daughter of Magas, of your blindingby Irene for her sake, and of your discovery of her in Egypt, where yousought her disguised as a beggar. "

"Why should I tell you all my story, sir?"

"That I may know how to heal you of your sickness. Also, General Olaf, Iwill be frank with you. I am more than a mere physician; I have certainpowers under the Caliph's seal, and it will be wise on your part to openall your heart to me. "

Now I reflected that there could be little harm in repeating to thisstrange doctor what so many already knew. So I told him everything, andthe tale was long. 

"Wondrous! Most wondrous!" said the grave-voiced physician when I hadfinished. "Yet to me the strangest part of your history is that playedtherein by the lady Martina. Had she been your lover, now, one mighthave understood--perhaps, " and he paused. 

"Sir Physician, " I answered, "the lady Martina has been and is no morethan my friend. "

"Ah! Now I see new virtues in your religion, since we Moslems do notfind such friends among those women who are neither our mothers nor oursisters. Evidently the Christian faith must have power to change thenature of women, which I thought to be impossible. Well, General Olaf, Iwill consider of your case, and I may tell you that I have good hopes offinding a medicine by which it can be cured, all save your sight, whichin this world God Himself cannot give back to you. Now I have a favourto ask. I see that in this room of yours there is a curtain hiding thebed of the servant who sleeps with you. I desire to see another patienthere, and that this patient should not see you. Of your goodness willyou sit upon the bed behind that curtain, and will you swear to me onyour honour as a soldier that whatever you may hear you will in no wayreveal yourself?"

"Surely, that is if it is nothing which will bring disgrace upon my heador name. "

"It will be nothing to bring disgrace on your head or name, GeneralOlaf, though perhaps it may bring some sorrow to your heart. As yet Icannot say. "

"My heart is too full of sorrow to hold more, " I answered. 

Then he led me down to the guard's bed, on which I sat myself down, being strangely interested in this play. He drew the curtain in front ofme, and I heard him return to the centre of the room and clap his hands. Someone entered, saying, "High Lord, your will?"

"Silence!" he exclaimed, and began to whisper orders, while I wonderedwhat kind of a physician this might be who was addressed as "High Lord. "

The servant went, and, after a while of waiting that seemed long, oncemore the door was opened, and I heard the sweep of a woman's dress uponthe carpet. 

"Be seated, Lady, " said the grave voice of the physician, "for I havewords to say to you. "

"Sir, I obey, " answered another voice, at the sound of which my heartstood still. It was that of Heliodore. 

"Lady, " went on the physician, "as my robe will tell you, I am a doctorof medicine. Also, as it chances, I am something more, namely, an envoyappointed by the Caliph Harun-al-Rashid, having full powers to dealwith your case. Here are my credentials if you care to read them, " and Iheard a crackling as of parchment being unfolded. 

"Sir, " answered Heliodore, "I will read the letters later. For thepresent I accept your word. Only I would ask one question, if it pleasesyou to answer. Why have not I and the General Olaf been conveyed tothe presence of the Caliph himself, as was commanded by the EmirObaidallah?"

"Lady, because it was not convenient to the Caliph to receive you, since as it chances at present he is moving from place to place upon thebusiness of the State. Therefore, as you will find in the writing, hehas appointed me to deal with your matter. Now, Lady, the Caliph and Ihis servant know all your story from lips which even you would trust. You are betrothed to a certain enemy of his, a Northman named OlafRed-Sword or Michael, who was blinded by the Empress Irene for someoffence against her, but was afterwards appointed by her son Constantineto be governor of the Isle of Lesbos. This Olaf, by the will of God, inflicted a heavy defeat upon the forces of the Caliph which he had sentto take Lesbos. Then, by the goodness of God, he wandered to Egypt insearch of you, with the result that both of you were taken prisoner. Lady, it will be clear to you that, having this wild hawk Olaf in hishands, the Caliph would scarcely let him go again to prey upon theMoslems, though whether he will kill him or make of him a slave as yet Ido not know. Nay, hear me out before you speak. The Caliph has been toldof your wondrous beauty, and as I see even less than the truth. Also hehas heard of the high spirit which you showed in the Coptic rising, whenyour father, the Prince Magas, was slain, and of how you escaped outof the hand of the Emir Musa the Fat, and were not afraid to dwell formonths alone in the tombs of the ancient dead. Now the Caliph, beingmoved in his heart by your sad plight and all that he has heardconcerning you, commands me to make you an offer. 

"The offer is that you should come to his Court, and there be instructedfor a while by his learned men in the truths of religion. Then, if itpleases you to adopt Islam, he will take you as one of his wives, andif it does not please you, will add you to his harem, since it is notlawful for him to marry a woman who remains a Christian. In either casehe will make on you a settlement of property to the value of that whichbelonged to your father, the Prince Magas. Reflect well before youanswer. Your choice lies between the memory of a blind man, whom I thinkyou will never see again, and the high place of one of the wives of thegreatest sovereign of the earth. "

"Sir, before I answer I would put a question to you. Why do you say 'thememory of a blind man'?"

"Because, Lady, a rumour has reached me which I desired to hold backfrom you, but which now you force me to repeat. It is that this GeneralOlaf has in truth already passed the gate of death. "

"Then, sir, " she answered, with a little sob, "it behoves me to followhim through that gate. "

"That will happen when it pleases God. Meanwhile, what is your answer?"

"Sir, my answer is that I, a poor Christian prisoner, a victim of warand fate, thank the Caliph Harun-al-Rashid for the honours and thebenefits he would shower on me, and with humility decline them. "

"So be it, Lady. The Caliph is not a man who would wish to force yourinclination. Still, this being so, I am charged to say he bids youremember that you were taken prisoner in war by the Emir Musa. He holdsthat, subject to his own prior right, which he waives, you are theproperty of the Emir Musa under a just interpretation of the law. Yethe would be merciful as God is merciful, and therefore he gives you thechoice of three things. The first of these is that you adopt Islam witha faithful heart and go free. "

"That I refuse, as I have refused it before, " said Heliodore. 

"The second is, " he continued, "that you enter the harem of the EmirMusa. "

"That I refuse also. "

"And the third and last is that, having thrust aside his mercy, yousuffer the common fate of a captured Christian who persists in error, and die. "

"That I accept, " said Heliodore. 

"You accept death. In the splendour of your youth and beauty, you acceptdeath, " he said, with a note of wonder in his voice. "Truly, you aregreat-hearted, and the Caliph will grieve when he learns his loss, asI do now. Yet I have my orders, for which my head must answer. Lady, ifyou die, it must be here and now. Do you still choose death?"

"Yes, " she said in a low voice. 

"Behold this cup, " he went on, "and this draught which I pour into it, "and I heard the sound of liquid flowing. "Presently I shall ask you todrink of it, and then, after a little while, say the half of an hour, you will fall asleep, to wake in whatever world God has appointed tothe idol worshippers of the Cross. You will suffer no pain and no fear;indeed, maybe the draught will bring you joy. "

"Then give it me, " said Heliodore faintly. "I will drink at once andhave done. "

Then it was that I came out from behind my curtain and groped my waytowards them. 

"Sir Physician, or Sir Envoy of the Caliph Harun, " I said; but for themoment went no further, since, with a low cry, Heliodore cast herselfupon my breast and stopped my lips with hers. 

"Hush till I have spoken, " I whispered, placing my arm about her; thencontinued. "I swore to you just now that I would not reveal myselfunless I heard aught which would bring disgrace on my head or name. Tostand still behind yonder curtain while my betrothed is poisoned at yourhands would bring disgrace upon my head and name so black that notall the seas of all the world could wash it away. Say, Physician, doesyonder cup hold enough of death for both of us?"

"Yes, General Olaf, and if you choose to share it I think the Caliphwill be glad, since he loves not the killing of brave men. Only it mustbe now and without more words. You can talk for a little afterwardsbefore the sleep takes you. "

"So be it, " I said. "Since I must die, as I heard you decree but now, itis no crime to die thus, or at least I'll risk it who have one to guardupon that road. Drink, beloved, a little less than half since I am thestronger. Then give me the cup. "

"Husband, I pledge you, " she said, and drank, thrusting the cup into myhand. 

I, too, lifted it to my lips. Lo! it was empty. 

"Oh! most cruel of thieves, " I cried, "you have stolen all. "

"Aye, " she answered. "Shall I see you swallow poison before my eyes? Idie, but perchance God may save you yet. "

"Not so, Heliodore, " I cried again, and, turning, began to grope my wayto the window-place, which I knew was far from the ground, since I hadno weapon that would serve my turn. 

In an instant, as I thrust the lattice open, I felt two strong arms castabout me and heard the physician exclaim, "Come, Lady, help me with this madman, lest he do himself a mischief. "

She seized me also, and we struggled together all three of us. The doorsburst open, and I was dragged back into the centre of the room. 

"Olaf Red-Sword, the blind General of the Christians, " said thephysician in a new voice, one that was full of majesty and command, "I who speak to you am no doctor of medicine and no envoy. I amHarun-al-Rashid, Caliph of the Faithful. Is it not so, my servants?"

"It is so, Caliph, " pealed the answer from many throats. 

"Hearken, then, to the decree of Harun-al-Rashid. Learn both of you thatall which has passed between us was but a play that I have played totest the love and faithfulness of you twain. Lady Heliodore, be at ease. You have drunk nothing save water distilled with roses, and no sleepshall fall on you save that which Nature brings to happiness. Lady, Itell you that, having seen what I have seen and heard what I have heard, rather would I stand in the place of that blind man to-night than beSovereign of the East. Truly, I knew not that love such as yours was tobe met with in the world. I say that when I saw you drain the cup in alast poor struggle to drive back the death that threatened this Olaf myown heart went out in love for you. Yet have no fear, since my love isof a kind that would not rob you of your love, but rather would bring itto a rich and glorious blossom in the sunshine of my favour. Wondrous isthe tale of the wooing of you twain and happy shall be its end. GeneralOlaf, you conquered me in war and dealt with those of my servants whofell into your hands according to the nobleness of your heart. ShallI, then, be outdone in generosity by one whom a while ago I should havenamed a Christian dog? Not so! Let the high priest of the Christians, Politian, be brought hither. He stands without, and with him the ladynamed Martina, who was the Empress Irene's waiting-woman. "

The messengers went and there followed a silence. There are times whenthe heart is too full for words; at least, Heliodore and I found nothingto say to each other. We only clasped each other's hand and waited. 

At length the door opened, and I heard the eager, bustling step ofPolitian, also another gliding step, which I knew for that of Martina. She came to me, she kissed me on the brow, and whispered into my ear, "So all is well at last, as I knew it would be; and now, Olaf--and now, Olaf, you are about to be married. Yes, at once, and--I wish you joy. "

Her words were simple enough, yet they kindled in my heart a light bywhich it saw many things. 

"Martina, " I said, "if I have lived to reach this hour, under God it isthrough you. Martina, they say that each of us has a guardian angel inheaven, and if that be so, mine has come to earth. Yet in heaven aloneshall I learn to thank her as I ought. "

Then suddenly Martina was sobbing on my breast; after which I rememberonly that Heliodore helped me to wipe away her tears, while in thebackground I heard the Caliph say to himself in his deep voice, "Wondrous! Wondrous! By Allah! these Christians are a strange folk. Howfar wiser is our law, for then he could have married both of them, andall three would have been happy. Truly he who decreed that it should beso knew the heart of man and woman and was a prophet sent by God. Nay, answer me not, friend Politian, since on matters of religion we haveagreed that we will never argue. Do your office according to your unholyrites, and I and my servants will watch, praying that the Evil One maybe absent from the service. Oh! silence, silence! Have I not said thatwe will not argue on subjects of religion? To your business, man. "

So Politian drew us together to the other end of the chamber, and therewed us as best he might, with Martina for witness and the solemn Moslemsfor congregation. 

When it was over, Harun commanded my wife to lead me before him. 

"Here is a marriage gift for you, General Olaf, " he said; "one, I think, that you will value more than any other, " and he handed me somethingsharp and heavy. 

I felt it, hilt and blade, and knew it for the Wanderer's sword, yes, my own red sword from which I took my name, that the Commander of theFaithful now restored to me, and with it my place and freedom. I tookit, and, saying no word, with that same sword gave to him the triplesalute due to a sovereign. 

Instantly I heard Harun's scimitar, the scimitar that was famousthroughout the East, rattle as it left its scabbard, as did thescimitars of all those who attended on him, and knew that there wasbeing returned to me the salute which a sovereign gives to a general inhigh command. Then the Caliph spoke again. 

"A wedding gift to you, Lady Heliodore, child of an ancient and mightyrace, and new-made wife of a gallant man. For the second time to-nighttake this cup of gold, but let that which lies within it adorn yourbreast in memory of Harun. Queens of old have worn those jewels, butnever have they hung above a nobler heart. "

Heliodore took the cup, and in her trembling hand I heard the pricelessgems that filled it clink against its sides. Once more the Caliph spoke. 

"A gift for you also, Lady Martina. Take this ring from my hand andplace it on your own. It seems a small thing, does it not? Yet somethinglies within its circle. In this city I saw to-day a very beauteous housebuilt by one of your Grecian folk, and behind it lands that a swifthorse could scarcely circle twice within an hour, most fruitful landsfed by the waters. That house and those lands are yours, together withrule over all who dwell upon them. There you may live content withwhomever you may please, even if he be a Christian, free of tax ortribute, provided only that neither you nor he shall plot against mypower. Now, to all three of you farewell, perchance for ever, unlesssome of us should meet again in war. General Olaf, your ship lies inthe harbour; use it when you will. I pray that you will think kindly ofHarun-al-Rashid, as he does of you, Olaf Red-Sword. Come, let us leavethese two. Lady Martina, I pray you to be my guest this night. "

So they all went, leaving Heliodore and myself alone in the great room, yes, alone at last and safe. 

CHAPTER V

IRENE'S PRAYER

Years had gone by, I know not how many, but only that much had happenedin them. For a while Irene and young Constantine were joint rulersof the Empire. Then they quarrelled again, and Constantine, afraid oftreachery, fled with his friends in a ship after an attempt had beenmade to seize his person. He purposed to join his legions in Asia, or soit was said, and make war upon his mother. But those friends of his uponthe ship were traitors, who, fearing Irene's vengeance or perhaps hisown, since she threatened to tell him all the truth concerning them, seized Constantine and delivered him up to Irene. She, the mother whobore him, caused him to be taken to the purple Porphyry Chamber in thepalace, that chamber in which, as the first-born of an emperor, he sawthe light, and there robbed him of light for ever. 

Yes, Stauracius and his butchers blinded Constantine as I had beenblinded. Only it was told that they drove their knives deeper so that hedied. But others say that he lived on, a prisoner, unknown, unheeded, asthose uncles of his whom _he_ had blinded and who once were in my chargehad lived, till in Greece the assassin's daggers found their hearts. Ifso, oh! what a fate was his. 

Afterwards for five years Irene reigned alone in glory, whileStauracius, my god-father, and his brother eunuch, Aetius, stroveagainst each other to be first Minister of the Crown. Aetius won, and, not content with all he had, plotted that his relative Nicetas, who heldthe place of Captain of the Guard, which once I filled, should be namedsuccessor to the throne. Then at last the nobles rebelled, and, electingone of their number, Nicephorus, as emperor, seized Irene in her privatehouse of Eleutherius, where she lay sick, and crowned Nicephorus in St. Sophia. Next day he visited Irene, when, fearing the worst and brokenby illness, she bought a promise of safety by revealing to him all herhoarded treasure. 

Thus fell Irene, the mighty Empress of the Eastern Empire!

Now during all these years Heliodore and I were left in peace at Lesbos. I was not deposed from my governorship of that isle, which prosperedgreatly under my rule. Even Irene's estates, which Constantine had givenme, were not taken away. At the appointed times I remitted thetribute due, yes, and added to the sum, and received back the officialacknowledgment signed by the Empress, and with it the official thanks. But with these never came either letter or message. Yet it is evidentshe knew that I was married, for to Heliodore did come a message, andwith it a gift. The gift was that necklace and those other ornamentswhich Irene had caused to be made in an exact likeness of the stringof golden shells separated by emerald beetles, one half of which I hadtaken from the grave of the Wanderer at Aar and the other half of whichwas worn by Heliodore. 

So much of the gift. The message was that she who owned the necklacemight wish to have the rest of the set. To it were added the words thata certain general had been wrong when he prophesied that the wearingof this necklace by any woman save one would bring ill fortune to thewearer, since from the day it hung about Irene's neck even that whichseemed to be bad fortune had turned to good. Thus she had escaped "themost evil thing in the world, namely, another husband, " and had becomethe first woman in the world. 

These words, which were written on a piece of sheepskin, sealed up, andaddressed to the Lady Heliodore, but unsigned, I thought of the mostevil omen, since boastfulness always seems to be hateful to the Powerthat decrees our fates. So, indeed, they proved to be. 

On a certain day in early summer--it was the anniversary of my marriagein Egypt--Heliodore and I had dined with but two guests. Those guestswere Jodd, the great Northman, my lieutenant, and his wife, Martina, forwithin a year of our return to Lesbos Jodd and Martina had married. Itcomes back to me that there was trouble about the business, but thatwhen Jodd gave out that either she must marry him or that he would sailback to his northern land, bidding good-bye to us all for ever, Martinagave way. I think that Heliodore managed the matter in some fashion ofher own after the birth of our first-born son; how, I held it best neverto inquire. At least, it was managed, and the marriage turned out wellenough in the end, although at first Martina was moody at times andsomewhat sharp of tongue with Jodd. Then they had a baby which died, andthis dead child drew them closer together than it might have done had itlived. At any rate, from that time forward Martina grew more gentle withJodd, and when other children were born they seemed happy together. 

Well, we four had dined, and it comes to me that our talk turned uponthe Caliph Harun and his wonderful goodness to us, whom as Christians hewas bound to despise and hate. Heliodore told me then for the first timehow she was glad he had made it clear so soon that what she drank fromthe gold cup which now stood upon our table was no more than rose water. 

So strong is the working of the mind that already she had begun to feelas though poison were numbing her heart and clouding her brain, andwas sure that soon she would have fallen into the sleep which Harun hadwarned her would end in death. 

"Had he been a true physician, he would have known that this might beso, and that such grim jests are very dangerous, " I said. Then I added, for I did not wish to dwell longer upon a scene the memory of which wasdreadful to me, although it had ended well, "Tell us, Martina, is it true that those rich possessions of yours inAlexandria which the Caliph gave you are sold?"

"Yes, Olaf, " she answered, "to a company of Greek merchants, and notso ill. The contract was signed but yesterday. It was my wish that weshould leave Lesbos and go to live in this place, as we might have donewith safety under Harun's signed _firman_, but Jodd here refused. "

"Aye, " said Jodd in his big voice. "Am I one to dwell among Moslemsand make money out of trade and gardens in however fine a house? Why, Ishould have been fighting with these prophet-worshippers within a month, and had my throat cut. Moreover, how could I bear to be separated frommy general, and whatever she may think, how could Martina bear to losesight of her god-son? Why, Olaf, I tell you that, although you aremarried and she is married, she still thinks twice as much of you as shedoes of me. Oh! blind man's dog once, blind man's dog always! Looknot so angry, Martina. Why, I wonder, does the truth always make womenangry?" and he burst into one of his great laughs. 

At this moment Heliodore rose from the table and walked to the openwindow-place to speak to our children and Martina's, a merry company whowere playing together in the garden. Here she stood a while studying thebeautiful view of the bay beneath; then of a sudden called out, "A ship! A ship sailing into the harbour, and it flies the Imperialstandard. "

"Then pray God she brings no bad news, " I said, who feared that Imperialstandard and felt that we had all been somewhat too happy of late. Moreover, I knew that no royal ship was looked for from Byzantium atthis time, and dreaded lest this one should bear letters from the newEmperor dismissing me from my office, or even worse tidings. 

"What bad news should she bring?" growled Jodd. "Oh! I know what is inyour mind, General, but if this upstart Nicephorus is wise, he'll leaveyou alone, since Lesbos does not want another governor, and will tellhim so if there be need. Yes, it will take more than one ship of war, aye, and more than three, to set up another governor in Lesbos. Nay, rebuke me not, General, for I at least have sworn no oath of homage tothis Nicephorus, nor have the other Northmen or the men of Lesbos. "

"You are like a watchdog, Jodd, barking at you know not what, justbecause it is strange. Go now, I pray you, to the quay, and bring backto us news of this ship. "

So he went, and for the next two hours or more I sat in my private roomdictating letters to Heliodore on matters connected with the duties ofmy office. The work came to an end at last, and I was preparing to takemy evening ride on a led mule when Martina entered the room. 

"Do you ride with us to-night, Martina?" I asked, recognising her step. 

"No, Olaf, " she said quickly, "nor I think can you. Here are letters foryou from Byzantium. Jodd has brought them from the ship. "

"Where is Jodd?" I said. 

"Without, in the company of the captain of the ship, some guards, and aprisoner. "

"What prisoner?"

"Perchance the letters will tell you, " she replied evasively. "Have Iyour command to open and read? They are marked 'Most Secret. '"

I nodded, since Martina often acted as my secretary in high matters, being from her training skilled in such things. So she broke the sealsand read to myself and to Heliodore, who also was present in the room, as follows:

"'To the Excellent Michael, a General of our armies and Governor of theIsle of Lesbos, Greetings from Nicephorus, by the will of God Emperor. 

"'Know, O Michael, that we, the Emperor, reposing especial faith inyou our trusted servant, with these letters deliver into your keeping acertain prisoner of State. This prisoner is none other than Irene, whoaforetime was Empress. 

"'Because of her many wickednesses in the sight of God and man we bythe decree of the People, of the Army, of the Senate and of the highOfficers of State amidst general rejoicing deposed the said Irene, widow of the Emperor Leo and mother of the late Emperor Constantine, andplaced ourselves upon the throne. The said Irene, at her own request, we consigned to the place called the Island of Princes, setting herin charge of certain holy monks. Whilst there, abusing our mercy andconfidence, she set on foot plots to murder our Person and repossessherself of the throne. 

"'Now our Councillors with one voice urged that she should be put todeath in punishment of her crimes, but we, being mindful of the teachingof our Lord and Saviour and of His saying that we should turn the othercheek to those who smite us, out of our gentle pity have taken anothercounsel. 

"'Learn now, most excellent Michael the Blind, who once were known asOlaf Red-Sword, that we hand over to your keeping the person of Irene, aforetime Empress, charging you to deal with her as she dealt with youand as she dealt also with the late Emperor Constantine, the son of herbody, for thus shall her evil plottings be brought to naught. '"

"By God's Name, he means that I must blind her!" I exclaimed. 

Making no answer, Martina went on with the letter----

"'Should the said Irene survive her just punishment, we command youto make sufficient provision for her daily wants, but no more, and tocharge the same against the sum due Us from the revenues of Lesbos. Should she die at once, or at any future time, give to her decentprivate burial, and report to Us the circumstances of her death dulyattested. 

"'Keep these Presents secret and do not act upon them until the shipwhich brings them and the prisoner to you has sailed for Byzantium, which it is ordered to do as soon as it has been revictualled. On yourhead be it to carry out these our commands, for which you shall answerwith your life and those of your wife and children. This signed andsealed at our Court of Byzantium on the twelfth day of the sixth monthof the first year of our reign, and countersigned by the high officerswhose names appear beneath. '"

Such was this awful letter that, having read, Martina thrust into myhand as though she would be rid of it. Then followed a silence, which atlength Martina broke. 

"Your commands, Excellency, " she said in a dry voice. "I understand thatthe--the--prisoner is in the ante-room in charge of the Captain Jodd. "

"Then let her remain in the charge of the Captain Jodd, " I exclaimedangrily, "and in your charge, Martina, who are accustomed to attendingupon her, and know that you are both answerable for her safety with yourlives. Send the captain of the ship to me and prepare a discharge forhim. I will not see this woman till he has sailed, since until then I amcommanded to keep all secret. Send also the head officer of the guard. "

Three days went by. The Imperial ship had sailed, taking with her myformal acknowledgment of the Emperor's letter, and the time had comewhen once more I must meet Irene face to face. 

I sat in the audience chamber of my Great House, and there was presentwith me only Jodd, my lieutenant in office. Being blind, I dared notreceive a desperate woman alone, fearing lest she might stab me or doherself some mischief. At the door of the chamber Jodd took her from theguards, whom he bade remain within call, and conducted her to where Isat. He told me afterwards that she was dressed as a nun, a white hoodhalf hiding her still beautiful face and a silver crucifix hanging uponher breast. 

As I heard her come I rose and bowed to her, and my first words to herwere to pray her to be seated. 

"Nay, " she answered in that rich, well-remembered voice of hers, "aprisoner stands before the judge. I greet you, General Olaf, I pray yourpardon--Michael--after long years of separation. You have changed butlittle, and I rejoice to see that your health is good and that the rankand prosperity which I gave have not been taken from you. "

"I greet you, Madam, " (almost had I said Augusta), I answered, thencontinued hurriedly: "Lady Irene, I have received certain commandsconcerning you from the Emperor Nicephorus which it is best that youshould hear, so that you shall hold me quit of blame in aught that itmay be my duty to inflict upon you. Read them, Captain Jodd. Nay, Iforgot, you cannot. Give the copy of the letter to the Lady Irene; theoriginal she can see afterwards if she wills. "

So the paper was given to her by Jodd, and she read it aloud, weighingeach word carefully. 

"Oh, what a dog is this!" she said when it was finished. "Know, Olaf, that of my free will I surrendered the throne to him, yes, and all myprivate treasure, he swearing upon the Gospels that I should live inpeace and honour till my life's end. And now he sends me to you to beblinded and then done to death, for that is what he means. Oh! may Godavenge me upon him! May he become a byword and a scorn, and may his ownend be even worse than that which he has prepared for me. May shamewrap his memory as in a garment, may his bones be dishonoured and hisburying-place forgotten. Aye, and so it shall be. "[*]

 [*] The skull of this Nicephorus is said to have been used as a drinking cup by his victorious enemy, the King Krum. -- Editor. 

She paused in her fearful curse, then said in a new voice, that voice inwhich she was wont to plead, "You will not blind me, Olaf. You'll not take from me my last blessing, the light of day. Think what it means----"

"The General Olaf should know well enough, " interrupted Jodd, but Iwaved him to be silent, and answered, "Tell me, Madam, how can I do otherwise? It seems to me that my life andthat of my wife and children hang upon this deed. Moreover, why shouldI do otherwise now that by God's justice the wheel has come round atlast?" I added, pointing to the hollows beneath my brows where the eyesonce had been. 

"Oh! Olaf, " she said, "if I harmed you, you know well it was because Iloved you. "

"Then God send that no woman ever loves me in such a fashion, " broke inJodd. 

"Olaf, " she continued, taking no note of him, "once you went very nearto loving me also, on that night when you would have eaten the poisonedfigs to save my son, the Emperor. At least, you kissed me. If youforget, I cannot. Olaf, can you blind a woman whom you have kissed?"

"Kissing takes two, and I know that you blinded him, " muttered Jodd, "for I crucified the brutes you commanded to do the deed to which theyconfessed. "

"Olaf, I admit that I treated you ill; I admit that I would have killedyou; but, believe me, it was jealousy and naught but jealousy whichdrove me on. Almost as soon would I have killed myself; indeed, Ithought of it. "

"And there the matter ended, " said Jodd. "It was Olaf who walked theHall of the Pit, not you. We found him on the brink of the hole. "

"Olaf, after I regained my power----"

"By blinding your own son, " said Jodd, "for which you will have anaccount to settle one day. "

"----I dealt well with you. Knowing that you had married my rival, forI kept myself informed of all you did, still I lifted no hand againstyou----"

"What good was a maimed man to you when you were courting the EmperorCharlemagne?" asked Jodd. 

Now at last she turned on him, saying, "Well is it for you, Barbarian, that if only for a while Fate has reftpower from my hands. Oh! this is the bitterest drop in all my cup, that I who for a score of years ruled the world must live to suffer theinsults of such as you. "

"Then why not die and have done?" asked the imperturbable Jodd. "Or, ifyou lack the courage, why not submit to the decree of the Emperor, asso many have submitted to your decree, instead of troubling the generalhere with prayers for mercy? It would serve as well. "

"Jodd, " I said, "I command you to be silent. This lady is in trouble;attack those in power, if you will, not those who have fallen. "

"There speaks the man I loved, " said Irene. "What perverse fate kept usapart, Olaf? Had you taken what I offered, by now you and I would haveruled the world. "

"Perhaps, Madam; yet it is right I should say that I do not regret mychoice, although because of it I can no longer--look upon the world. "

"I know, I know! She of that accursed necklace, which I see you stillwear, came between us and spoiled everything. Now I'm ruined for lack ofyou and you are nobody for lack of me, a soldier who will run his pettycourse and depart into the universal darkness, leaving never a namebehind him. In the ages to be what man will take count of one of a scoreof governors of the little Isle of Lesbos, who might yet have held theearth in the hollow of his hand and shone a second Cæsar in its annals?Oh! what marplot of a devil rules our destinies? He who fashioned thosegolden shells upon your breast, or so I think. Well, well, it is so andcannot be altered. The Augusta of the Empire of the East must pleadwith the man who rejected her, for sight, or rather for her life. Youunderstand, do you not, Olaf, that letter is a command to you to murderme?"

"Just such a command as you gave to those who blinded your sonConstantine, " muttered Jodd beneath his breath. 

"That is what is meant. You are to murder me, and, Olaf, I'm not fitto die. Great place brings great temptations, and I admit that I havegreatly sinned; I need time upon the earth to make my peace with Heaven, and if you slay my body now, you will slay my soul as well. Oh! bepitiful! Be pitiful! Olaf, you cannot kill the woman who has lain uponyour breast, it is against nature. If you did such a thing you'd neversleep again; you would shudder yourself over the edge of the world!Being what you are, no pomp or power would ever pay you for the deed. Betrue to your own high heart and spare me. See, I who for so long wasthe ruler of many kingdoms, kneel to you and pray you to spare me, " and, casting herself down upon her knees, she laid her head upon my feet andwept. 

All that scene comes back to me with a strange and terrible vividness, although I had no sight to aid me in its details, save the sight of mysoul. I remember that the wonder and horror of it pierced me through andthrough; the stab of the dagger in my eyes was not more sharp. There wasI, Olaf, a mere gentleman of the North, seated in my chair of office, and there before me, her mighty head bowed upon my feet, knelt theEmpress of the Earth pleading for her life. In truth all history couldshow few stranger scenes. What was I to do? If I yielded to her piteousprayers, it was probable that my own life and those of my wife andchildren would pay the price. Yet how could I clap my hands in theirEastern fashion and summon the executioners to pierce those streamingeyes of hers? "Rise, Augusta, " I said, for in this extremity of hershame I gave her back her title, "and tell me, you who are accustomed tosuch matters, how I can spare you who deal with the lives of others aswell as with my own?"

"I thank you for that name, " she said as she struggled to her feet. "I've heard it shouted by tens of thousands in the circus and from thethroats of armies, but never yet has it been half so sweet to me as nowfrom lips that have no need to utter it. In times bygone I'd have paidyou for this service with a province, but now Irene is so poor that, like some humble beggar-woman, she can but give her thanks. Still, repeat it no more, for next time it will sound bitter. What did you ask?How you could save me, was it not? Well, the thing seems simple. In allthat letter from Nicephorus there is no direct command that you shouldblind me. The fellow says that you are to treat me as I treated you, and as I treated Constantine, the Emperor--because I must. Well, Iimprisoned both of you. Imprison me and you fulfil the mandate. He saysthat if I die you are to report it, which shows that he does not meanthat I _must_ die. Oh! the road of escape is easy, should you desireto travel it. If you do not so desire, then, Olaf, I pray you as a lastfavour not to hand me over to common men. I see that by your side stillhangs that red sword of yours wherewith once I threatened you when yourefused me at Byzantium. Draw it, Olaf, and this time I'll guide itsedge across my throat. So you will please Nicephorus and win the rewardsthat Irene can no longer give. Baptised in her blood, what earthly gloryis there to which you might not yet attain, you who had dared to layhands upon the anointed flesh that even her worst foes have feared totouch lest God's sudden curse should strike them dead?"

So she went on pouring out words with the strange eloquence that shecould command at times, till I grew bewildered. She who had lived inlight and luxury, who had loved the vision of all bright and gloriousthings, was pleading for her sight to the man whom she had robbed ofsight that he might never more behold the young beauty of her rival. Shewho had imagination to know the greatness of her sins was pleading tobe spared the death she dared not face. She was pleading to me, who foryears had been her faithful soldier, the captain of her own guard, swornto protect her from the slightest ill, me upon whom, for a while, it hadpleased her to lavish the wild passion of her imperial heart, who oncehad almost loved--who, indeed, had kissed her on the lips. 

My orders were definite. I was commanded to blind this woman and to killher in the blinding, which, in truth, I who had power of life anddeath, I who ruled over this island like a king by virtue of the royalcommission, could do without question asked. If I _failed_ to fulfilthose orders, I must be prepared to pay the price, as if I did fulfilthem I might expect a high reward, probably the governorship of somegreat province of the Empire. This was no common prisoner. She was theex-Empress, a mighty woman to whom tens of thousands or perhaps millionsstill looked for help and leadership. It was necessary to those whohad seized her place and power that she should be rendered incapable ofrule. It was desirable to them that she should die. Yet so delicatelywere the scales poised between them and the adherents of Irene, amongwhom were numbered all the great princes of the Church, that theythemselves did not dare to inflict mutilation or death upon her. Theyfeared lest it should be followed by a storm of wrath that would shakeNicephorus from his throne and involve them in his ruin. 

So they sent her to me, the governor of a distant dependency, the manwhom they knew she had wickedly wronged, being certain that her tongue, which it was said could turn the hearts of all men, would never softenmine. Then afterwards they would declare that the warrant was a forgery, that I had but wreaked a private vengeance upon an ancient foe, and, tostill the scandal, degrade me from my governorship--into some place ofgreater power and profit. 

Oh! while Irene pleaded before me and, heedless of the presence of Jodd, even cast her arms about me and laid her head upon my breast, all thesethings passed through my mind. In its scales I weighed the matter out, and the beam rose against me, for I knew well that if I spared Irene Icondemned myself and those who were more to me than myself, my wife, mychildren, and all the Northmen who clung to me, and who would not see medie without blow struck. I understood it all, and, understanding, of asudden made up my mind--to spare Irene. Come what might, I would be nobutcher; I would follow my heart whithersoever it might lead me. 

"Cease, Madam, " I said. "I have decided. Jodd, bid the messenger summonhither Heliodore and Martina, my wife and yours. "

"Oh!" exclaimed Irene, "if these women are to be called in counsel onmy case all is finished, seeing that both of them love you and are myenemies. Moreover, I have some pride left. To you I could plead, but notto them, though they blind me with their bodkins after they have stabbedme with their tongues. Excellency, a last boon! Call in your guard andkill me. "

"Madam, I said that I had decided, and all the women in the world willnot change my mind in this way or in that. Jodd, do my bidding. "

Jodd struck a bell, once only, which was the signal for the messenger. He came and received his orders. Then followed a pause, since Heliodoreand Martina were in a place close by and must be sent for. During thistime Irene began to talk to me of sundry general matters. She comparedthe view that might be seen from this house in Lesbos to that from theterrace of her palace on the Bosphorus, and described its differences tome. She asked me as to the Caliph Harun-al-Rashid, whom she understoodI had seen, inquiring as to the estimate I had formed of his character. Lastly, with a laugh, she dwelt upon the strange vicissitudes of life. 

"Look at me, " she said. "I began my days as the daughter of a Greekgentleman, with no dower save my wit and beauty. Then I rose to be aruler of the world, and knew all that it has to give of pomp and power. Nations trembled at my nod; at my smile men grew great; at my frown theyfaded into nothingness. Save you, Olaf, none ever really conquered me, until I fell in the appointed hour. And now! Of this splendour there isleft but a nun's robe; of this countless wealth but one silver crucifix;of this power--naught. "

So she spoke on, still not knowing to what decision I had come; whethershe were to be blinded or to live or die. To myself I thought it was aproof of her greatness that she could thus turn her mind to such thingswhile Fate hovered over her, its hand upon a sword. But it may be thatshe thought thus to impress me and to enmesh me in memories which wouldtie my hands, or even from the character of my answers to draw someaugury of her doom. 

The women came at length. Heliodore entered first, and to her Irenebowed. 

"Greeting, Lady of Egypt, " she said. "Ah! had you taken my counsel inthe past, that title might have been yours in very truth, and there youand your husband could have founded a new line of kings independent ofthe Empire which totters to its fall. "

"I remember no such counsel, Madam, " said Heliodore. "It seems to methat the course I took was right and one pleasing to God, since it hasgiven me my husband for myself, although, it is true, wickedly robbed ofhis eyes. "

"For yourself! Can you say so while Martina is always at his side?" sheasked in a musing voice. "Well, it may be, for in this world strangethings happen. "

She paused, and I heard both Heliodore and Jodd move as though in anger, for her bitter shaft had gone home. Then she went on softly, "Lady, may I tell you that, in my judgment, your beauty is even greaterthan it was, though it is true it has grown from bud to flower. Few beartheir years and a mother's burdens so lightly in these hot lands. "

Heliodore did not answer, for at that moment Martina entered. SeeingIrene for the first time, she forgot everything that had passed andcurtseyed to her in the old fashion, murmuring the familiar words, "Thy servant greets thee, Augusta. "

"Nay, use not that title, Martina, to one who has done with the worldand its vanities. Call me 'Mother' if you will, for that is the onlyname of honour by which those of my religious order may be known. Intruth, as your mother in God, I welcome you and bless you, from my heartforgiving you those ills which you have worked against me, being, asI know well, driven by a love that is greater than any woman bears towoman. But that eating fire of passion scorned is the heritage of bothof us, and of it we will talk afterwards. I must not waste the time ofthe General Olaf, whom destiny, in return for many griefs, has appointedto be my jailer. Oh! Olaf, " she added with a little laugh, "someforesight of the future must have taught me to train you for the post. Let us then be silent, ladies, and listen to the judgment which thisjailer of mine is about to pass upon me. Do you know it is no less thanwhether these eyes of mine, which you were wont to praise, Martina, which in his lighter moments even this stern Olaf was wont to praise, should be torn from beneath my brow, and if so, whether it should bedone in such a fashion that I die of the deed? That and no less is thematter which his lips must settle. Now speak, Excellency. "

"Madam, " I said slowly, "to the best of my wit I have considered theletter sent to me under the seal and sign of the Emperor Nicephorus. Although it might be so interpreted by some, I cannot find in thatletter any direct command that I should cause you to be blinded, butonly one that I should keep you under strict guard, giving you suchthings as are necessary to your sustenance. This then I shall do, and bythe first ship make report of my action to the Emperor at Byzantium. "

Now, when she heard these words, at length the proud spirit of Irenebroke. 

"God reward you, for I cannot, Olaf, " she cried. "God reward you, saintamong men, who can pay back cruel injuries with the gentlest mercy. "

So saying, she burst into tears and fell senseless to the ground. 

Martina ran to aid her, but Heliodore turned to me and said in hertender voice, "This is worthy of you, Olaf, and I would not have you do otherwise. Yet, husband, I fear that this pity of yours has signed thedeath-warrant of us all. "

So it proved to be, though, as it chanced, that warrant was neverexecuted. I made my report to Byzantium, and in course of time theanswer came in a letter from the Emperor. This letter coldly approvedof my act in set and formal phrases. It added that the truth had beenconveyed publicly to those slanderers of the Emperor who announced thathe had caused Irene to be first blinded and then put to death in Lesbos, whereby their evil tongues had been silenced. 

Then came this pregnant sentence:

"We command you, with your wife and children and your lieutenant, theCaptain Jodd, with his wife and children, to lay down your offices andreport yourselves with all speed to Us at our Court of Byzantium, thatwe may confer with you on certain matters. If it is not convenient toyou, or you can find no fitting ship in which to sail at once, know thatwithin a month of your receipt of this letter our fleet will call atLesbos and bring you and the others herein mentioned to our Presence. "

"That is a death sentence, " said Martina, when she had finished readingout this passage. "I have seen several such sent in my day, when I wasIrene's confidential lady. It is the common form. We shall never reachByzantium, Olaf, or, if we do, we shall never leave it more. "

I nodded, for I knew that this was so. Then, at some whispered word fromMartina, Heliodore spoke. 

"Husband, " she said, "foreseeing this issue, Martina, Jodd, and most ofthe Northmen and I have made a plan which we now submit to you, prayingthat for our sakes, if not for yours, you will not thrust it aside. We have bought two good ships, armed them and furnished them with allthings needful. Moreover, during the past two months we have sold muchof our property, turning it into gold. This is our plan--that we pretendto obey the order of the Emperor, but instead of heading for Byzantium, sail away north to the land in which you were born, where, having rankand possessions, you may still become a mighty chief. If we go at oncewe shall miss the Imperial fleet, and I think that none will follow us. "

Now I bowed my head for a while and thought. Then I lifted it and said, "So let it be. No other road is open. "

For my own sake I would not have stirred an inch. I would have gone tothe Court of the Emperor at Byzantium and there argued out the thing ina gambler's spirit, prepared to win or prepared to lose. There at leastI should have had all the image-worshippers who adored Irene, that is, the full half of the Empire, upon my side, and if I perished, I shouldperish as a saint. But a wife and children are the most terrible giftsof God, if the most blessed, for they turn our hearts to water. So, forthe first time in my life, I grew afraid, and, for their sakes, fled. 

As might be expected, having Martina's brains, Heliodore's love, and theNorthmen's loyalty at the back of it, our plan went well. A letter wassent to the Emperor saying that we would await the arrival of the fleetto obey his commands, having some private matters to arrange before weleft Lesbos. Then, on a certain evening, we embarked on two great ships, about four hundred souls in all. 

Before we went I bade farewell to Irene. She was seated outside thehouse that had been given to her, employed in spinning, for it was herfancy to earn the bread she ate by the labour of her hands. Roundher were playing Jodd's children and my own, whom, in order to escapesuspicion, we had sent thither till the time came for us to embark, since the people of Lesbos only knew of our scheme by rumour. 

"Whither do you go, Olaf?" she asked. 

"Back to the North, whence I came, Madam, " I answered, "to save thelives of these, " and I waved my hand towards the children. "If I bidehere all must die. We have been sent for to Byzantium, as I think _you_were wont to send for officers who had ceased to please you. "

"I understand, Olaf; moreover, I know it is I who have brought thistrouble upon you because you spared me, whom it was meant that youshould kill. Also I know, through friends of mine, that henceforth, forreasons of policy, my little end of life is safe, and perhaps with it mysight. All this I owe to you, though now at times I regret that I askedthe boon. From the lot of an Empress to that of a spinning-wife is agreat change, and one which I find it heard to bear. Still, I have mypeace to make with God, and towards that peace I strive. Yet will younot take me with you, Olaf? I should like to found a nunnery in thatcold North of yours. "

"No, Augusta. I have done my best by you, and now you must guardyourself. We part for ever. I go hence to finish where I began. Mybirthplace calls me. "

"For ever is a long word, Olaf. Are you sure that we part for ever?Perchance we shall meet again in death or in other lives. Such, atleast, was the belief of some of the wisest of my people before webecame Christian, and mayhap the Christians do not know everything, since the world had learnt much before they came. I hope that it maybe so, Olaf, for I owe you a great debt and would repay it to you fullmeasure, pressed down and running over. Farewell. Take with you theblessing of a sinful and a broken heart, " and, rising, she kissed me onthe brow. 

Here ends the story of this life of mine as Olaf Red-Sword, since ofit I can recover no more. The darkness drops. Of what befell me andthe others after my parting with Irene I know nothing or very little. Doubtless we sailed away north, and, I think, came safely to Aar, sinceI have faint visions of Iduna the Fair grown old, but still unwed, forthe stain of Steinar's blood, as it were, still marked her brow in allmen's eyes; and even of Freydisa, white-haired and noble-looking. Howdid we meet and how did we separate at last, I wonder? And what were thefates of Heliodore and of our children; of Martina and of Jodd? Also, was the prophecy of Odin, spoken through the lips of Freydisa in thetemple at Aar, that he and his fellow gods, or demons, would prevailagainst my flesh and that of those who clung to me, fulfilled at last inthe fires of martyrdom for the Faith, as his promise of my happiness wasfulfilled?

I cannot tell. I cannot tell. Darkness entombs us all and history isdumb. 

At Aar there are many graves! Standing among them, not so long ago, muchof this history came back to me.